1837
SCIENTIA
ARTES
LIBRARY
VERITAS
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
E-PLURIBUS
UNUM
TUEBOR
SI-QUÆRIS PENINSULAM-AMŒNAM »
CIRCUMSPICE
GIFT OF
REGENT LLHUBBARD
*
uid fi fic?
*
3/1
Mars.
*Sturnusy
Preferpunt
Venus
Inguer A
Ceres et
Sua
fovent
Mutuo
Mercuris
Lacem.
mnibus Do. calorem.
motum
illuminant
Priverfu ornant
A Difcourfe
concerning
ANEWS
world
&t
Another Planet
In 2 Bookes
N. Copernicus.
London
Printed for Lohn Gelli=
brand at the Golden ball
in S.Paul's Church
yard j683.
Galileus
Vanam et al.
Hic gus oculi.
Kepiar
A
DISCOVERY
OF A
New World,
OR,
A DISCOURSE Tending
to prove, that 'tis Probable
there may be another Ha-
bitable WORLD in the
MOON.
With a Difcourfe Concerning the Pro-
bability of a Paffage thither. Unto
which is Added, A Difcourfe Con-
cerning a New Planet, Tending to
prove, That 'tis Probable Our
Earth is one of the Planets:
In Two Parts.
By John Wilkins, late Lord Biſhop
of Cheſter.
The Fourth Edition Corrected and Amended.
LONDON,
Printed by T. M. & J. A. for John Gillibrand
at the Golden-Ball in St. Pauls Church-
Yard. MDC LXXX IV.
Res
Regunth. L. Hubbard
4
1-218-1924
THE
EPISTLE
TO THE
READER.
I'
F amongst thy Leifure
Hours, thou canst ſpare
any for the Perufal of
this Difcourfe, and doft
look to find somewhat in it
which may ferve for thy Infor-
mation and Benefit: let me
then Adviſe thee to come unto
it with an equal Mind, not fway-
ed by Prejudice, but Indiffe.
rently
A 3
:
The Epistle to the Reader.
rently refolved to Affent unto
that Truth which upon Deliberas
tion fhall feem moft Probable
unto thy Reaſon, and then I
doubt not, dut either thou wilt
agree with me in this Affertion,
or at least not think it to be as
far from Truth, as it is from
common Opinion.
Two Cautions there are which
I would willingly Admonish thee
of in the Begining.
1. That thou shouldst not here
look to find any Exact, Ac-
curate Treatife, fince this
Difcourfe was but the Fruit
of fome Lighter Studies, and
thofe too Hudled up in a ſhort
time, being first thought of
and finiſhed in the fpace of
fome few Weeks, and there-
fore you cannot in Reaſon
Exped,
The Epistle to the Reader.
Expect, that it should be fo
Poliſhed, as Perhaps, the
Subject would Require, or
the Leifure of the Author
might have done it,
2. To remember that I Promife
only Probable Arguments for
the Proof of this Opinion,
and therefore you must not
look that every Confequence,
Should be of an Undeniable
Dependance, or that the Truth
of each Argument ſhould be
Meaſured by its Neceffity.
I grant that fome Aftronomi-
cal appearances may Poffibly
be Solved otherwife than here
they are. But the thing I
aim at is this, that Pro-
bably they may fo be Solved,
as I have here fet them down:
Which, if it be Granted ( as
Ithink
A 4
1
The Epiſtle to the Reader.
I think it must) then I doubt
not, but the Indifferent
Reader will find ſome Satif
faction in the main thing
that is to be Proved.
Many Ancient Philofophers
of the better Note, have for-
merly Defended this Affertion,
which I have here laid down;
and it were to be Wished, that
Some of us would more Apply
our Endeavours unto the Ex-
amination of thefe Old Opini-
ons, which though they have for
a long time lien Neglected by
others, yet in them may you
find many Truths well worthy.
your Pains and Obfervation.
'Tis a falfe Conceit for us to
think, that amongst the Ancient
Variety and fearch. of Opinions,
the best hath ftill Prevailed.
Time
The Epistle to the Reader.
Time (Jaith the Learned Ve
rulam) ſeems to be of the Na-
ture of a River or Stream,
which Carrieth down to us that
which is Light or Blown up,
but Sinketh that which is Weigh-
ty and Solid.
It is my Defire that by the
Occafion of this Difcourfe, I may
Raife up fome more Active Spirit
to a Search after other hidden
and unknown Truths. Since it
must needs be a great Impedi-
ment unto the Growth of Sci-
ences, for Men fill fo to Plod
on upon beaten Principles, as
to be afraid of Entertaining
any thing that may feem to Con-
tradict them. An unwillingness
to take fuch things into Exa-
mination, is one of thofe Er-
rours of Learning in thefe times
Obferved
The Epiftle to the Reader.
1
Obferved by the judicious Ve-
rulam. Questionless, there are
many fecret Truths, which the
Ancients have paffed over, that
are yet left to make fome of
our Age Famous for their
Discovery.
If by this Occafion I may
Provoke any Reader to an At-
tempt of this Nature, I shall
think my felf Happy, and this
Work Successful,
Farewell.
نست.
The
The Propofitions that
are proved in this
Diſcourſe.
T
PROPOSITION I.
Hat the ftrangeness of this Opi-
nion is no Sufficient reaſon why it
fhould be Rejected, because other certain
Truths have been formerly esteemed
ridiculous, and great Abfurdities enter-
tained by common confent. By way of
Preface.
1
PROP. II.
That a Plurality of Worlds does not
Contradict any Principle of Reafon or
Faith.
Prop.
↑
PROP. III.
That the Heavens do not confist of any
fach pure matter which can Priviledge
them from the like change and Cor-
ruption, as thefe Inferiour Bodies are
liable unto.
PROP. IV.
That the Moon is a Solid, Compacted,
Opacous Body.
PROP. V.
That the Moon hath not any Light of
her own.
PROP. VI
That there is a World in the Moon
hath been the direct Opinion of many
Ancient, with fome Modern Mathemati
cians, and may probably be deduced
from the Tenents of others.
·Prop
I
*
PROP. VII.
That thofe Spots and brighter Parts,
which by our Sight may be diftinguished
in the Moon, do fhew the difference be-
twixt the Sea and Land in that other
World.
PROP. VIII.
That the Spots reprefents the Sea;
and the brighter Parts the Land.
PROP. IX.
That there are high Mountains, deep
Vallies, and fpacious plains in the Body
of the Moon.
PROP. X.
That there is an Atmo-fphæra, or an
Orb of grofs Vaporous Air, immediately
encompaſſing the Body of the Moon.
PROP. X I.
That as their World is our Moon, fo
our World is their Moon.
Prop.
گل
PROP. XII.
That 'tis probable there may be fuch
Meteors belonging to that World in the
Moon, as there are with us.
PROP XIII..
1
That 'tis probable there may be Inha-
bitants in this other World; but of what
kind they are, is uncertain.
PROP. XIV.
That 'tis poffible for Some of or Po-
fterity to find out a conveyance to this o-
ther World, and if there be Inhabitants
there, to have Commerce with them.
༑
4044
Books Sold by John Gillibrand at the
Golden Ball in St. Pauls Church-Tard.
BAudrandi Geographia ordine litterarum
diſpoſita, 2 Vol. Paris 1682. Folio.
Francifci de le Boe Sylvii opera Medica
cum Collegio Nofocomico, Geneva,1681.fol.
Diemerbroeck Anatomia, in Quarto.
Zodiacus Medico-Gallicus in Tribus To-
mis pro Tribus Annis, Quarto.
Plutarchs Morals Tranflated from the
Greek by feveral Hands into Engliſh,Octav.
Biſhop Wilkins Difcourfe of Prayer and
Preaching, in Octavo.
----Mathematical Magick, in Octavo.
------Sermons upon feveral Occafions be-
fore the King, to which is added a Diſcourſe
Concerning the Beauty of Providence, by
the fame Authour, in Octavo.
Sir William Temples Obfervations upon
the Low-Countries, in Octavo.
------Mifcellanea, in Octavo.
Sir John Temples Hiftory of the Iriſh Re-
bellion, in Octavo.
Lucius Florus cum Notis Johan. Min-
Ellii, in Twelves.
Virgilii Maronis Opera cum Notis Johan.
Min-Ellii, in Twelves..
↑
2
}
(1)
The firſt Book.
$
>
That the
MOON
May be a
WORLD.
The Firſt Propofition,
by way of Preface.
That the ſtrangeness of this Opinion is no
Sufficient reaſon why it fhould be reje
ited,becauſe other certain Truths have
been formerly esteemed ridiculous,and
great Abfurdities entertained by
Common Confent.
Here is an Earneſtneſs and hunger-
ing after Novelty, which doth ftill
adhere unto all our Natures, and
it is part of that Primitive Image,
that wide Extent and infinite Capacity at
firft Created in the Heart of Man. For this,
B
fince
2
That the Moon may be aWorld.
\
fince its depravation in Adam, perceiving it
felf altogether Emptied of any good, doth
now catch after every new Thing, conceiv-
ing that poffibly it may find Satisfaction a-
mong fome of its fellow Creatures. But
our Enemy the Devil (who ftrives ftill to
pervert our gifts, and beat us with our
own Weapons) hath fo contriv'd it, that
any Truth doth now feem Diſtaſtful for
that very Reaſon, for which Errour is en-
tertain'd: Novelty. For let but fome up-
ſtart Herefie be fet abroach, and preſently
there are ſome out of a curious Humour
others, as if they watched an occafion of
fingularity, will take it up for Canonical
and make it part of their Creed and Pro-
feffion; whereas Solitary Truth cannot
any-where find fo ready Entertainment
but the fame Novelty which is eſteemed
the Commendation of Errour, and makes
that acceptable, is counted the fault of
Truth, and cauſes that to be Rejected:
;
;
2
How did the Incredulous World gaze
at Columbus; when he promiſed to diſcover
another part of the Earth, and he could
not for a long time, by his Confidence
or Arguments, Induce any of the Chriftian
Princes, either to affent unto his Opinion,
or go to the charges of an Experiment?
Now if he, who had fuch good grounds
for his Affertion, could find no better En-
tertainment among the Wifer fort, and up-
per end of the World; 'tis not likely then
that this Opinion which I now deliver, fhall
re
That the Moon may be a World.
3
→
1
receive any thing from the Men of theſe
Days, eſpecially our Vulgar Wits, but
Misbeleif or Dirifion.
It hath always been the unhappineſs of
new Truths in Philofophy, to be derided
by thofe that are Ignorant of the cauſes of
things, and rejected by others, whofe per-
verfneſs ties them to the contrary Opinion,
Men whofe Envious pride will not allow
any new thing for Truth, which they them-
felves were not the firft Inventors of. So
that I may juſtly expect to be accuſed of
a Pragmatical Ignorance, and bold Often-
tation; eſpecially fince for this Opinion,
Xenophanes, a Man whofe Authority was
able to add fome Credit to his affertion
could not escape the like Cenfure from o-
thers. For Natales Comes ſpeaking of that
Philofopher, and this his Opinion, faith
thus, Nonnulli ne nihil fciffe videantur, ali- Mytholog.
qua nova monſtra in Philofopbiam introducunt, lib.3. c.17.
ut alicujus rei inventores fuiffe appareant.
7
"Some there are,who left they might ſeem
*
to know nothing, will bring up mon-
"ſtrous abfurdities in Philofophy, that fo
"afterward they may be famed for the In-
"vention of fomewhat. The fame Au-
thor doth alfo in another place accufe A-
naxageras of Folly for the fame Opinion.
Eft enim non ignobilis gradus ftultitiæ, vel fi Lib.7.c.1.
nefcias quid dicas, tamen velle de rebus pro-
pofitis hanc vell illam partem ſtabilire.
46
"Tis
none of the worst kinds of Folly, boldly
B 2
-
4
That the Moon may be a World.
1
•
nut. novi
CL
to affirm one fide or other when a Man
"knows not what to fay.
2
If theſe Men were thus cenfur'd, I may
justly then expect to be derided by moft
and to be beleived by few or none; efpe-
ally fince this Opinion feems to carry in it
fo much ſtrangeness, and Contradiction to
the general confent of others. But how-
ever, Iam refolved that this fhall not be a-
ny difcouragement, fince I know that it is
not Common Opinion that can either add
or detract from the Truth. For,
1. Other Truths have been formerly
eſteemed altogether as rediculous as this
can be.
2. Grofsabfurdities have been Entertain-
ed by general Opinion.
I ſhall give an inſtance of each, that ſơ
I may the better prepare the Reader to
confider things Without a prejudice, when
he fhall fee that the Common Oppoſition a-
gainſt this which I affirm, cannot any way
derogate from its Truth.
1. Other Truths have been formerly ac-
counted as ridiculous as this. I ſhall ſpeci-
fie that of the Antipodes, which have Been
denied, and laught at by many wife Men
and great Scholars, fuch as were Herodo-
Vid. Joseph: tus, Chryfoftom, Austin, Lactantius, the
Acafto de Venerable Bede, Lucretius the Poet, Procopius,
Orbis lib. and the Voluminous Abulenfis, together with
all thofe Fathers or other Authors who deni-
ed the roundneſs of the Heavens. Herodotus
counted it fo horrible an abfurdity, that he
1. cap. 1.
could
That the Moon may be a World.
5
could not forbear laughing to think of it.
Γαλῶ δὲ ὁρῶν γῆς περιόδος γράψαντας, πολλὲς ἤδη
καὶ δ' Λένα νέον ἔχοντας ἐξηγησάμρον δι Ωμανόντε
ρεόντα γράφει, πέριξ των γι ἔᾶσαν κυκλοτερέα
's STO rógvu. "I cannot chooſe but laugh
..
४
>
faith he) to fee fo many Men Venture
"to defcribe the Earths compaſs, relating
"thofe things that are without, all Senfe
EC
as that the Sea flows about the World,
" & that the Earth it felf is round as an Orb.
But this great Ignorance is not fo much to
be admired in him, as in thofe Learneder
Men of later times, when all Sciences be-
gan to Flouriſh in the World. Such were
St. Chryfoftome, who in his 14 Homily upon
the Epiftle to the Hebrews, does make a
chalenge to any Man that fhall dare to de-
fend that, the Heavens are Round, and not
rather as a Tent. Thus likewife St. Auftine, De civit.
who Cenfures that Relation of the Anti- Dei.lib.16.
podes to be an incredible Fable; and with cap. 9.
him agrees the Eloquent Lactantius, Quid Inſtitut.
illi qui effe contrarios veftigiis noftris Antipodes 1.3.
putant ? num aliquid loquuntur? aut eft quifpi- o. 24.
am tam ineptus qui credat effe homines, quorum
veftigia funt fuperiora quam capita? "aut ibi
quæ apud nos jacent inversa pendere? fruges
& arbores deorfum verfus crefcere, pluvias &
nives, & grandinem furfum verfus cadere in
terram? & miratur aliquis hortos penfiles inter
feptem mira narrari, quum Philofophi, & a-
gros & maria, & urbes & Montes fenfiles
faciunt, &c. "What (faith he) are they
that think there are Antipodes, fuch as
B 3
walk
6
That the Moon may be a World.
"walk with their Feet againſt ours? do
"they ſpeak any likelihood? or is there
<c
any one fo fooliſh as to beleive that there
"are Men whofe Heels are higher than
"their Heads? that things which with us
"dolie on the ground, do hang there?
"that the Plants and Trees grow down-
"wards, that the Hail, and Rain and
"Snow fall upwards to the Earth? and
"do we admire the hanging Orchards a-
"mongst the feven Wonders, whereas here
"the Philofophers have made the Field
r¢ and Seas, the Cities and Mountains
"hanging? What fhall we think (faith he
in Plutarch) that Men do cling to that
place like Worms, or hang by their Claws
as Cats? Or if we fuppofe a Man a little
beyond the Center, to be digging with a
Spade; is it likely (as it must be accord-
ing to this Opinion) that the Earth which
he loofened, fhould of it felf afcend up-
wards? or elſe fuppofe two Men with their
middles about the Center, the Feet of the
one being placed where the Head of the o-
ther is, and fo two other Men crofs them,
yet all theſe Men thus fituated according
to this Opinion fhould ftand upright, and
many other fuch grofs confequences would
follow (faith he) which a falfe Imagina-
tion is not able to fancy as poffible. Upon
which confiderations, Bede alfo denies the
being of any Antipodes, Neque enim _Anti-
Deratione
temporum, podarum ullatenus eft Fabulis accommodandus
Cap. 32. affenfus. "Nor fhould we any longer af
fent
That the Moon may be a World.
7
"fent to the Fable of Antipodes. So alfo
Lucretius. the Poet fpeaking of the fame Sub-
ject, fays,
Sed vanus ftolidis hæc omnia finxerit
Errour.
That fome idle fancy feigned thefe, for
Fools to beleive. Of this opinion was Pro-
De nat. re-
rum,Lib 1.
copius Gazaus, but he was perfwaded to Coment. in
it by another kind of Reason; for he thought 1.Cap.Gen.
that all the Earth under us was funk in the
Water, according to the faying of the P/al- Pfal.24. 2.
mift, He hath founded the Earth upon the
Seas; and therefore he accounted it not
Inhabited by any, Nay, Toftatus a Man of
later Years, and general Learning, doth
alſo confidently deny that there are any
fuch Antipodes,, though the Reaſon which
he urges for it, be not fo abfurd as the for- Coment. in
mer; For the Apoſtles, faith he, travelled 1.Genef.
through the whole habitable World, but
they never paſſed the Equinoctial; and if
you anſwer that they are faid to go through
all the Earth, becauſe they went through
all the known World, he replies, that this
is not fufficent, fince Chrift would have all
Men to be faved, and come to the know-
ledg of his Truth, and therefore 'tis requifite
that they ſhould have Travelled thither
alſo, if there had been any Inhabitants
eſpecially fince he did exprefly command
them to go and Teach all Nations, and
Preach the Gospel through the whole World,
and
B 4
¡Tim.2.4.
}
8
That the Moon may be a World.
{
:
Annal Boi-
·orum.lib.3,
t
Mat.28.16 and therefore he thinks, that as there are no
Men, fo neither are there Seas, or Rivers,
or any other conveniency for Habitation.
Aventinus 'Tis commonly related of one Virgilius,
that he was Excommunicated and Con-
demned for a Heretick by Zachary Biſhop
of Rome, because he was not of the fame
Annal Ec- Opinion. But Baronius fays, it was be-
cleſ. A.D. cauſe he thought there was another Habi-
748. table World within ours. However, you
may well enough difcern in theſe exam-
ples, how confident many of theſe great
Scholars were in fo grofs an Errour, how
unlikely, what an Incredible thing it feemed
to them, that there fhould be any Anti-
podes; and yet now this Truth is as certain
and plain, as Senfe or Demonſtration can
make it. This then which I now deliver, is
not to be rejected, though it may feem to
contradict the common Opinion.
2. Grofs abfurdities have been enter-
tained by general confent. I might inſtance
in many remarkable examples, but I will
only ſpeak of the fuppofed Labour of the
Moon in her Eclipfes, becauſe this is neareſt
to the cheif matter in Hand, and was re-
ceived as a common Opinion amongſt ma-
ny of the Ancients, Infomuch that from
hence they ſtiled Eclipfes by the name
of man Paffions, or in the phraſe of the
Poets,
Solks
That the Moon may be a World.
9
1
Solis lunæq; labores.
#
And therefore Plutarob fpeaking of a Luna-
ry Eclipfe, relates, that at fuch times
'twas a cuſtom amongſt the Romans (the
moft Civil and Learned People in the World)
to Sound Braſs Inſtruments, and hold great In vita
Torches toward the Heaven. Täv♪ Papaiov Paul. Ƭ
(ὥσπερ όξιν ἐνομισμλύον) χαλκῖ τὸ πατάγοις ἀνακg-mil.
λυμένων τὸ φῶς αὐτῆς καὶ πυρά πολλά δηλοῖς καὶ δαπίν
ἀνεχόντων πρὸς τὸν ἐρανὸν. For by this means
they ſuppoſed the Moon was much eaſed in
her Labours; and therefore Ovid calls fuch
loud Inftruments the Auxiliaries or helps
of the Moon,
Cum fruftra reſonant æra auxiliaria Lunæ.
And therefore the Satyrift too, deſcribing
a loud Scold, fays, She was able to make
noiſe enough to deliver the labouring
Moon.
Una laboranti poterit fuccurrere Luna.
Now the reaſon of all this their Cerimo-
ny, was, becauſe they feared the World
would fall aſleep, when one of its eyes
began to winck, and therefore they would
do what they could by loud Sounds to rouſe
it from its drowſineſs, and keep it awake,
by bright torches, to beſtow that light upon
it which it began to lafe.
Some
Metam.
Lib. 4.
Fuver.
Sat. 6.
}
IO
That the Moon may be a World
Nat. Hift.
Some of them thought hereby to keep
the Moon in her Orb, whereas otherwife
ſhe would have fallen down upon the
Earth, and the World would have loft one
of its Lights; for the credulous People
beleived, that Inchanters and Witches
could bring the Moon down, which made
Virgil fay,
Cantus & è cælo poffunt deducere Lunam.
And thofe Wizards knowing the times of
her Eclipfes. would then threaten to fhew
their skill, by pulling her out of her Orb.
So that when the filly multitude faw that
The began to look red, they preſently feared
they fhould lofe the benefit of her Light,
and therefore made a great noiſe that ſhe
might not hear the found of thofe Charms,
which would otherwife bring her down;
and this is rendred for a reafon of this cu-
from by Pliny and Propertius:
Lib.20.12: Cantus & fi curru lunam deducere tentant,
Et facerent, fi non æra repulfa fonent.
Plutarch gives another reaſon ofit, and he
fays, 'tis becauſe they would haften the
Moon out of the dark fhade wherein fhe
was involv'd, that fo fhe might bring away
the Souls of thoſe Saints that inhabit within
her, which cry out by reaſon they are then
deprived of their wonted Happineſs, and
cannot hear the Mufick of the Sphears,
but
That the Moon may be a World.
II
but are forced to behold the torments and
wailing of thofe Damned Souls which are
repreſented to them as they are Tortured
in the Region of the Air. But whether
this or what ever elfe was the meaning of
this Superftition, yet certainly 'twas a very
ridiculous cuſtom, and bewrayed a great
ignorance of thoſe ancient times; eſpecially
fince it was not only received by the vul
gar, fuch as were Men of lefs Note and
Learning, but beleived alfo by the more
Famous and Wifer fort, fuch as were thoſe
great Poets, Stefichorus and Pindar. And not
only amongst the more fottiſh Heathens,
who might account that Plannet to be one
of their Gods; but the Primitive Chriftians
alſo were in this kind guilty, which made
Saint Ambrofe fo tartly to rebuke thoſe of
of his time, when he ſaid, Tum turbatur car-
minibus Globus Lunæ, quando calicibus tur-
bantur & oculi. "When your Heads are
"troubled with Cups, then you think the
"Moon to be troubled with Charms.
و
And for this reafon alfo did Maximus a
Biſhop, write a Homily againft it, where-
Turinenf.
in he fhewed the abfurdity of that Foolish Epifc.
Supperſtition. I remember that Ludovicus
Vives relates a more ridiculous ſtory of a
People that impriforied an Afs for drinck-
ing up the Moon, whofe Image appearing
in the Water, was covered with a Cloud as
the Aſs was drinking, for which the poor
Beaſt was afterward brought to the Bar
to receive a Sentence according to his
deferts,
12
be a World.
That the Moon
may
}
deferts, where the grave Senate being fet
to examin the matter, one of the Counfel
(perhaps wiſer than the reſt) riſes up, and
out of his deep judgment thinks it not fit that
their Town fhould lofe its Moon,but that ra-
ther the Aſs ſhould be cut up,and that taken
out of him; which Sentance being approv-
ed by the reſt of thoſe Politicians, as the
fubtileft way for the conclufion of the mat-
ter, was accordingly performed. But whe-
ther this Tale were true or no, I will not
queſtion, however, there is abfurdity
enough in that former Cuſtom of the Anci-
ents, That may confirm the Truth to be
proved, and plainly declare the Infuffici-
ency of common opinion to add true Worth
or Eſtimation unto any thing. So that
from that which I have faid, may be gather-
ed thus much.
•
1. That a new Truth may feem abfurd
and impoffible, not only to the Vulgar,
but to thofe alfo who are otherwiſe,
Wife Men and Excellent Schollars;
and hence it will follow, that every new
thing which feems to oppofe common
Principles, is not prefently to be rejected,
but rather to be pry'd into with a dili
gent enquiry,fince there are many things
which are yet hid from us, and referv'd
for future Diſcovery.
2. That it is not the Commonnefs of an
opinion that can priviledg it for a truth }
the wrong way is fometime a well beaten
Path, whereas the right way (efpeci-
ally
!
That the Moon may be a World.
13
ally to hidden truths) may be lefs trod-
den and more Obfcure.
15
True indeed, the ftrangneſs of this O-
pinion will detract much from its Credit
but yet we ſhould know that nothing is in
it ſelf ſtrange, fince every Natural Effect
has an Equal dependance upon its Cauſe,
and with the like neceffity doth follow from
it; fo that 'tis our Ignorance which makes
things appear fo; and hence it comes to
paſs,that many more Evident Truths feem
incredible to fuch who know not the cauſes
of things you may as foon perfwade fome
Country Peaſants, that the Moon is made
of Green-Cheeſe. (as we fay) as that 'tis
bigger than his Cart-Wheel, fince both
feem equally to contradict his fight, and he
has not reaſon enough to lead him farther
than his Senfes. Nay fuppofe (faith Plu-
tarch) a Philofopher fhould be Educated
in fuch a Secret place, where he might not
fee either Sea or River, and afterwards
fhould be brought out where one might
ſhew him the great Ocean, telling him the
quality of that Water, that it is brackish,
Salt, and not Potable, and yet there were
many vaſt Creatures of all Forms Living in
it, which makes ufe of the Water as we do
of the Air, queftionless he would laugh at
all this, as being Monftrous lies, and Fables,
without any Colour of Truth. Juft fo will
this Truth, which I now deliver, appear
unto others; becauſe we never Dreamt of
any fuch matter as a World in the Moon;
becauſe
}
14
That the Moon may be a World.
1
bceauſe the State of that place hath as yet
been vailed from our knowledg, therefore
we can ſcarcely affent to any fuch matter.
Things are very hardly received which are
altogether ftrange to our Thoughts and
our Senfes. The Soul may with lefs diffi-
culty be brought to beleive any abfurdity,
when as it has formerly been acquainted
with fome Colours and Probabilities for it;
but when a new, and an unheard of Truth
ſhall come before it, though it have good
Grounds and Reafons, yet the underſtand-
ing is afraid of it as a ftranger, and dares
not admit it into his belief, without a great
deal of Reluctancy and Trial. And be-
fides, things that are not manifefted to the
Senfès, are not affented unto without fome
Labour of Mind, fome Travail and difcourfe
of the underſtanding; and many lazy
Souls had rather quietly repoſe themſelves
in an eafie Errour, than take Pains to ſearch
out the Truth. The ftrangeness then of
this Opinion which I now deliver, will be
a great hindrance to its belief, but this is
not to be reſpected by reafon it cannot be
helped. I have ftood the longer in the Pre-
face, becauſe that prejudice which the meer
Title of the Book may beget, cannot eafily
be removed without a great deal of prepa-
ration, and I could not tell otherwife how
to Rectifie the Thoughts of the Reader for
an Impartial Survey of the following Dif
Gourſe.
I muſt needs confefs, though I had often
thought
That the Moon may be a World.
15
•
thought with my felf that it was poffible
there might be a World in the Moon, yet
it ſeemed fuch an uncouth Opinion, that I
never durft diſcover it, for Fear of being
counted fingular, and ridiculous; but af
terward having read Plutarch, Gallileus,
Keplar, with fome others, and finding many
of mine own Thoughts confirmed by fuch
ſtrong Authority, I then concluded that it
was not only poffible there might be, but
probable that there was another habitable
World in that Planet. In the profecuting
of this Affertion, I fhall firft endeavour to
clear the way from fuch doubts as may hin-
der the fpeed or eaſe of farther progrefs;
and becauſe the Suppoſitions imply'd in this
Opinion, may feem to Contradict the Prin-
ciples of Reaſon or Faith,it will be requifite
that I firſt remove this Scruple, fhewing the
conformity of them to both theſe, and prov-
ing thoſe Truths that may make way for
the Reft, which I fhall labour to perform
in the Second, Third, Fourth, and Fifth
Chapters, and then proceed to conform
fuch Propofitions, which do more directly
belong to the main point in Hand.
$
PROP. IL
16
That the Moon may be a World,
4
PROP. II
{
De Cœlo
1.1.c.8.9.
:
That Plurality of Worlds doth not
contradict any Principle of Reafon or
Faith.
TIS
IS reported of Aristotle, that when he
faw the Books of Mofes, he com-
mended them for fuch a Majeftick ftile, as
might become a God, but withal, he cen
fured that manner of Writing to be very
unfitting for a Philofopher: becauſe there
was nothing proved in them, but matters
were delivered,as if they would rather com-
mand than perfwade Belief. And 'tis obſerv-
ed that he fets down nothing himſelf, but
he confirms it by the ſtrongeſt Reaſon
that may be found, there being ſearce an
Argument of force for any Subject in Philo-
fophy, which may not be picked out of
his Writings; and therefore 'tis likely, if
there were in Reafon a neceffity of one'
only World, that he would have found out
fome fuch neceflary proof as might con-
firm it: Eſpecially fince he Labours for it
fo much in two whole Chapters. But now
all the Arguments which he himſelf urges
in this Subject, are very weak, and far
enough from having in them any convinc-
ing Power. Therefore 'tis likely char a
Plurality of Worlds doth not contradict
any
That the Moon may be a World.
17
any Principle of reaſon. However, I will
fet down the two chief of his Arguments
from his own Works, and from them you
may gueſs the Force of the other.
De operi-
The Firſt is this, Since every Heavy Ibid.
Body doth naturally tend downwards,
and every Light Body upwards, what a
hudling and confufion must there be, if
there were two places for Gravity, and
two places for Lightneſs: for it is Probable,
that the Earth of that other World would
fall down to this Center, and fo Mutually
the Air and Fire here afcend to thofe
Regions in the other, which muft needs
much derogate from the Providence of
Nature, and caufe a great Diſorder in his
Works. But ratio hæc eft minimè firma,
'' bus Dei.
(faith Zanchy) And if you well confider
part.2.lib.
the nature of Gravity, you will plainly 2.cap. 2.
fee there is no Ground to fear any fuch
Confufion; for Heaviness is nothing else but
fuch a quality as caufes a Propenfion in its
Subject to tend downwards towards its
own Center; fo that for fome of that
Earth to come hither, would not be faid
a Fall, but an Afcenfion, fince it moved
from its own Place, and this would be Im-
poffible (faith Ruvio) becauſe againſt
Nature, and therefore no more to be feared De Calo
then the falling of the Heavens.
l. 1. c. 9.q. 1 i
If you reply, that then according to this,
there must be more Centers of Gravity
than one; I answer, 'Tis very Probable
there are, nor can we well Conceive,
what
C
1
}
18
That the Moon may be a World.
what any Peice of the Moon would do be-
ing feverd from the rest in the free and
open Air, but only return unto it again.
Metaphyf. Another argument he had from his Ma-
1.122 8. fter Plato, that there is bu one World,
Diog.Laer.
becauſe there is but one first Mover,
lib.3.
Nic.Hill.de
God.
Infirma etiam eft hæc ratio (faith Zanchy)
and we may justly deny the Confequence,
fince a Plurality of Worlds doth not take
away the Unity of the firft Mover. Ut enim
forma fubftantialis, fic primum efficiens appa-
rentem folum modo multiplicitatum induit per
fignatum materiam (faith a Country-Man
of ours, As the Subſtantial form, fo the
Philofop. Efficient caufe hath only an appearing
Epic.par-
tic. 379. Multiplicity from its Particular Matter.
You may fee this point more Largely Han-
dled and thefe Arguments more Fully an-
fwered by Flutarch in his Book (why Ora-
cles are filent) and Jacob Carpentarius in
his Comment on Alcinous.
But our oppofites the Interpreters them-
felves, (who too often do jurare in verba
magiftri) will grant that there is not any
Strength in thefe Confequences, and cer-
tainly then fuch weak Arguments could
not convince that Wife Philofopher, who
in his other Opinions was wont to be Sway-
ed by the Strength and Power of Reafon :
wherefore I ſhould rather think that he had
fome by-reſpect, which made him firſt
allent to this Opinion, and afterwards
ftrive to Prove it. Perhaps it was becaufè
he
t
That the Moon may be a World.
19
he feared to Difpleafe his Scholar lex-
ander, of whom 'tis related that he Wept Plutarch.
to hear a Difputation of another World, de tranq.
fince he had not then attained the Mo- anim.
narchy of this; his reftlefs wide Heart
would have Efteemed this Globe of Earth
not big enough for him, if there had
been another, which made the Stayriſt ſay
of him,
Aftuas infelix angufto limite mundi.
"That he did Vex himſelf, and Sweat in
<t his defires, as being Pend up in a narrow
"Room, when he was Confin'd but to one
"World. Before he thought to Seat himſelf
next the Gods: but now when he had done
his beft, he must be content with fome
Equal, or perhaps Superiour Kings.
It may be, that Ariftotle was moved to
this Opinion, that he might thereby take
from Alexander the occafion of this Fear
and Diſcontent; or elfe, perhaps Ariftotel
himſelf was as loth to hold the Poflibility
of a World which he could not diſcover,
as Alexander was to hear of one which he
could not Conquer. 'Tis likely that fome
fuch by-reſpect moved him to this Opinion,
fince the Arguments he urges for it, are
confeft by his Zealous followers and Com-
mentators, to be very Slight and Frivolous,
and they themſelves grant, what I am now
to Prove, that there is not any Evidence
in the Light of Natural Reason, which
C 2
can
Juvenai.
·
That the Moon may be a World.
20
Apologia
pro Ga-
lilæo.
Ethic.l.1.
c. 6.
can fufficiently manifeft that there is but
one World.
But however fome may Object, would
it not be Inconvenient and Dangerous to
admit of fuch Opinions that do deſtroy
thofe Principles of Aristotle, which all the
World hath fo long Followed?
This question is much controverted by
fome of the Romish Divines; Campanella
hath Writ a Treatife in defence of it, in
whom you may fee many things worth
the Reading and Notice.
To it I answer, That this Pofition in Phi-
lofophy, doth not bring any Inconvenience
to the reſt, ſince 'tis not Aristotle, but Truth
that should be the rule of our Opinions,
and if they be not both found together, we
may fay to him, as he faid to his Mafter
Plato, ἀμφοῖν ἢ ὄνταιν φίλοιν, ὅσιν προτιμώντ
αλήθειν. "Though Plato were his Friend,
yet he would rather adhere to Truth,
"than him.
I muft needs grant, that we are all much
beholden to the induſtry of the Ancient
Philofophers, and more eſpecially to Ari-
Stotle, for the greater part of our Learning;
but yet 'tis not Ingratitude to fpeak a-
gainst him, when he oppofeth Truth; for
then many of the Fathers would be very
Guilty, especially Justin, who hath writ a
Treatife purpoſely again!t him.
But fuppofe this opinion were falfe, yet
'tis not againſt the Faith, and ſo it may
ferve for the better confirmation of that
which
That the Moon may be a World.
21
which is True; the Sparks of Errour,
being forced out by Oppofition, as the
Sparks of Fire by the ſtriking of the Flint
and Steel. But fuppofe too, that it were
Heretical, and againſt the Faith, yet may
it be admitted with the fame Priviledg as
Ariftotle, from whom many more dan-
gerous Opinions have proceeded: as, That
the World is Eternal; That God cannot have
while to look after thefe Inferiour things
That after Death there is no Reward or
Puniſhment, and fuch like Blafphemies,
which ftrike directly at the Fundamentals
of our Religion.
So that it is justly to be wondered, why
fome fhould be fo Superftitious in theſe Days,
as to ſtick cloſer unto him, than unto Scrip-
ture, as if his Philofophy were the only
Foundation of all Divine Truths.
Upon thefe Grounds, both St. Vincentius,
and Serafinus de firmo, (as I have feen them
quoted) think, That Ariftotle was the Viol
of Gods Wrath, which was poured out up,
on the Waters of Wiſdom, by the Third An-
gel; But for my part, I think the World
is much beholden to him for all its Scien-
But yet 'twere a fhame for thefe la-
ter Ages to Reft our Selves meerly upon
the Labours of our Fore-fathers, as if they
had informed us of all things to be known;
and when we are fet upon their Shoulders,
not to ſee further than they themſelves did.
'Twere a Superftitious, a lazy Opinion, to
think Ariftotles works the Bounds and Li-
ces.
CS
mits
Rev. 16.4.
22
That the Moon may be a World.
mites of all Humane Invention, beyond
which there could be no poffibility of reach-
ing. Certainly there are yet many things
left to discovery, and it cannot be any in-
convenience for us, to maintain a new
Truth, or Rectifie an Ancient Errour.
But the pofition (fay fome) is directly
against Scripture, for
1. Mofes tells us but of one World, and
his Hiſtory of the Creation had been very
Imperfect, if God had made another.
2. Saint John fpeaking of Gods works,
fays, he made the World in the fingular
Number, and therefore there is but one:
Part 1 2
'tis the Argument of Aquinas, and he thinks
47. Art. 3. that none will oppofe it, but fuch who with
Democritus eſteem fome blind Chance, and
not any wife Providence to be the Framer
of all things.
Annal.
Excl. A.D.
748.
Ibid.
3. The Opinion of more Worlds has in
Ancient times been accounted a Herefie,
and Baronius affirms,that for this very Rea-
fon Virgilius was caft out of his Biſhop-
rick, and Excommunicated from the
Church.
4 A Fourth Argument there is urged
by Aquinas; if there be more Worlds than
one, then they muft either be of the fame,
or of a divers Nature; but they are not
of the fame kind; for this were needlefs
and would Argue an Improvidence, fince
one would have no more perfection than
the other; not of divers kinds, for then
one of them could not be called the World
or
}
1
That the Moon may be a World.
23
in orbe
or Univerſe, ſince it did not contain Univer-
fal perfection. I have cited this Argument,
becauſe it is ſo much ſtood upon by Julius De Pha-
Cafar la Gulla, one that has purpofely writ nom.
a Treatifè again't this Opinion which I now Luna.
deliver; but the Dilemma is fo blunt that
it cannot cut on either fide, and the Confe-
quences fo weak, that I dare truft them
without an Anſwer, And (by the way)
you may fee this later Author in that place,
where he endeavours to prove a neceffity
of one World, doth leave the chief matter
in Hand, and take much needlefs pains to
diſpute againſt Democritus, who thought,
that the World was made by the cafual con-
courſe of Atoms in a great Vacuum: It
fhould feem,that either his caufe, or his skil
was weak, or elfe he would have ventured
upon a ſtronger Adverfary. Thefe Argu-
ments which I have fet down, are the chief-
eft which I have met with against this Sub-
ject, and yet the beſt of theſe hath not force
enough to endanger the Truth that I have
delivered.
Unto the two first, it may be anſwered
that the Negative Authority of Scripture,
is not prevalent in thoſe things which are
not the Foundamentals of Religion.
But you'l reply, though it do not ne-
ceffarily conclude, yet 'tis probable,if there
had been another world, we ſhould
have had fome notice of it in Scrip-
ture.
I anfwer, 'tis as probable that the Scrip-
C 4
ture
24
That the Moon may be a World.
.'.
ture ſhould have informed us of the Plan
nets, they being very remarkable parts of
the Creation; and yet neither Mofes, nor
Job, nor the Pfalms, (the places molt fre
quent in Aftronomical Obfervations) nor
any other Scripture mention any of them,
but the Sun and Moon. Becauſe the difer-
ence betwixt them and the other Stars, was
known only to thofe who were Learned
Men, and had skill in Aftronomy. As for
the Stars כוכבי בקר that expreffion in fob
Job. 38. 7. of the Morning, it is in the plural Number
and therefore cannot properly be applied
Ifa.14.12. to Venus.
,
,הגכל And for that in Ifaiab
'tis confefled to be a word of obfcure In
terpretation, and therefore is but by guess
Tranflated in that Senfe. It being a true
and common Rule, that Hebræi rei fideralis
Fromond. minime curiofi cæleftium nominum penuria labo-
Vefta. t. 3. rant. The Jews being but little skilled in
cap. 2.
Aftronomy, their Language does want pro-
per Expreffions for the Heavenly Bodies,and
n. therefore they are fane fometimes to attri-
Which is bute the fame Name unto divers Conftel-
interpre- lations
So 2 Reg.
23; 5.
תולות
ted both
for the
Plannets
Now if the Holy Ghoft had intended to
reveal unto us any Natural Secrets, cer-
& for the tainly he would never have omitted the
12 figns. Mention of the Planners, Quorum metu ni-
bil eft quod de Conditoris Japientia teftatur E-
Koplar. in-videntius apud eos qui capiunt. Which do fo
troduct. in Evidently fet forth the Wisdom of the Cre-
ator: And therefore you muſt know, that
tis befides the Scope of the Old Testament
Mart.
ΟΙ
That the Moon may be a World.
25
or the New, to difcover any thing unto us
concerning the Secrets of Philofophy; 'tis
not his intent in the New Teftament, fince
we cannot conceive how it might any
way belong either to the Hiſtorical, Exe-
getical, or Prophetical parts of it; nor is
it his intent in the Old Teftament, as is well
Obferved by our Country-Man, Mafter
WRIGHT, Non Mofis aut Prophetarum in-
ftitutum fuiffe videtur Mathematicas aliquas In Epift.ad
aut Phyficas fubtilitates promulgare, fed ad Gilbert.
vulgi captum & loquendi morem, quemad-
modum nutrices infantulis folent, fefe accommc-
dare. "Tis not the endeavour of Mofes or
"the Prophets to diſcover any Mathemati-
"tical or Philofophical Subtilties, but rather
❝to Accommodate themfelves to Vulgar Ca-
ce
pacities, and Ordinary Speech, as Nur-
"fès are wont to uſe their Infants. True
indeed, Mofes is there to handle the Hifto-
ry of the Creation. But 'tis certain (faith
Calvin) that his purpoſe is to Treat only
of the vifible form of the World, and thoſe
parts of it, which might be moſt eaſily un-
derſtood by the Ignorant and Ruder fort of
People, and therefore we are not thence
to expect the diſcovery of any Natural Se-
Artes reconditas aliunde difcat qui vo-
let; hic Spiritus Dei omnes fimul fine excep-
tione docere voluit. As for more hidden Arts,
they muſt be looked for elfe-where ; the
Holy Ghoſt did here intend to inſtruct all
without exception. And therefore 'tis Ob-
ferved, That Mofes does not any where
cret.
meddle
Calvin in
I Gen.
26
That the Moon may be a World.
1
1
Com. in
Į Gen. 11.
meddle with fuch matters as were very
hard to be conceived; for being to Inform
the Common People, as well as others, he
does it after a Vulgar way, as it is Com-
monly Noted, declaring the Original,
chiefly of thoſe things which are Obvious
to the Senfe, and being filent of other things,
which then could not well be apprehended.
And therefore Pererius propofing the quefti-
on, why the Creation of Plants and Herbs
is mentioned, but not of Mettals and Mi-
nerals?
Anſwers. Quia iftarum rerum generatio eft
vulgo occulta & ignota. Becauſe theſe things
are not fo commonly known as the other;
and he adds, Mofes non omnia, fed manifefta
omnibus enarranda fufcepit. Mofes did not
intend to relate unto us the beginings of
all things, but thofe only which were moſt
Evident unto all Men. And therefore too,
Part 1. 2. Aquinas obferves, that he writes nothing of
68. Art. 3. the Air, becaufe that being inviſible, the
People knew not whether there were any
fuch Body or no. And for this very Rea-
Epift. 139. fon, St. Jerom alfo thinks, that there is no-
ad Cypri. thing expreft concerning the Creation of
in 2 Gen. Angels, becaufe the Rude and Ignorant
Vulgar were not fo capable of apprehend-
ing their Natures. And yet notwithſtand-
ing, thefe are as remarkable parts of the
Creation, and as fit to be known as another
World. And therefore the Holy Ghoſt too,
ufes fuch Vulgar Expreffions, which fer
things forth rather as they appear, than as
So Pererius
they
That the Moon may be a World.
27
they are, as when he calls the Moon one of
the greater Lights, whereas 'tis the leaft that Gen. 1. 16.
we can fee in the whole Heavens. So af
terwards fpeaking of the great Rain which Gen. 11:
drowned the World; he fays,The Windows Mala.3.10.
of Heaven were opened, becauſe it ſeem-
ed to come with that Violence, as if it Sir Walter
were poured out from Windows in the Fir- Rawly c. 7:
mament.
***
Sect. 6.
And in Reference to this, a drowth is
deſcribed in Sundry other places, by the * Deut. 11,
Heavens being shut up. So that the Phrafes 17,
which the Holy Ghoſt fues,concerning theſe
1 Reg.3.
35.
things, are not to be underſtood in a Liter- Luk.4. 25.
al Senfe; but rather as Vulgar Expref-
fions; and this Rule is fet down by Saint
Austin, where fpeaking concerning that in 1.2.inGen.
the Pfalm, who ſtretched the Earth upon the Pfal.136.6
Waters, he Notes, that when the Words of
Scripture fhall feem to contradict common
Senſe or Experience, there, are they to be
underſtood in a qualified Sence, and not
according to the Letter. And 'tis obferved,
that for want of this Rule, fome of the
Ancients have faftened ftrange Abfurdities
upon the words of the Scripture. So Saint Hexamer.
Ambrofe efteemed it a Herefie to think that lib. 2.
the Sun and Stars were not very Hot, as Item Bafil.
being againſt the Words of Scripture, Pfalm. Hom. 3. in
19.6. where the Pfalmift fays, that there Genef.
Wild. 2.4.
17.5.
is nothing that is hid from the Heat of the
Sun. Soothers there are that would prove Ecclus.43.
the Heavens not to be Round, out of that 3, 4.
place, Pfal. 104. 2. He ftretched out the
Hea
t
28
That the Moon may be a World.
1
Gen.
Com.in.c.1. Heavens_like a Curtain. So Procopius allo
was of Opinion, that the Earth was Found-
ed upon the Waters; Nay, he made it part
of his Faith, proving it out of Pfal. 24. 2.
He hath Founded the Earth upon the Seas, and
Eſtabliſhed it upon the Floods. Theſe and ſuch
like Abfurdities have followed, when Men
look for the Grounds of Philofophy in the
Words of Scripture. So that, from what
hath been faid, I may conclude,that the ſi-
lence of Scripture, concerning any other
World, is not Sufficient Argument to prove
that there is none. Thus for the Two firft
Arguments.
>
Unto the Third, I may Anſwer, That this
very Example is quoted by others, to fhew
the Ignorance of thoſe Primitive Times
who did fomtimes condemn what they did
not understand, and have often cenfur'd
the Lawful and undoubted Parts of Mathe-
maticks for Heretical, becauſe they them-
felves could not perceive a Reaſon of it.
And therefore their Practice, in this particu-
lar, is no Sufficient Teftimony againſt
us.
But Laftly, Ianfwer to all the above
named Objections, That the Term ( World )
may be taken in a double Senfe, more
Generally, for the whole Univerſe, as it
Implies in it the Elementary and Ethereal
Bodies, the Stars and the Earth. Secondly,
more Particularly, for an Inferiour World
confifting of Elements.
Now the main Drift of all theſe Argu.
ments
That the Moon may be a World.
29
ments, is to confute a Plurality of Worlds
in the first Senfe, and if there were any
fuch, it might, Pèrhaps, feem ftrange,
that Mofes, or St. John fhould either not
Know, or not mention its Creation. And
Virgilius was Condemned for this Opinion,
becauſe he held, quòd fit alius mundus fub
terrà, aliufque Sol & Luna, (as Baronius, )
That within our Globe of Earth, there was
another World, another Sun and Moon,
and fo he might feem to Exclude this from
the Number of the other Creatures.
But now there is no fuch Danger in this
Opinion, which is here delivered, fince this
World is faid to be in the Moon, whoſe
Creation is Particularly Expreſt.
So that in the firft Senfe, I yeild, that
there is but one World, which is all that
the Arguments do Prove; but Underſtand
it in the ſecond Senfe, and fo I Affirm,
there may be more, nor do any of the
above named Objections Prove the Con-
trary.
Neither can this Opinion derogate from
the Divine Wiſdom, (as Aquinas thinks)
but rather Advance it, fhewing a Compen-
dium of Providence, that could make the
fame Body a World, and a Moon; a
World for Habitation, and a Móon for the
Uſe of others, and the Ornament of the
whole Frame of Nature. For as the Mem-
bers of the Body ferve not only for the
Preſervation of themſelves, but for the
Ufe and Convenience of the Whole, as the
Hand
30
That the Moon may be a World.
1
1
Hand Protects the Head as well as faves
Cufanus de it Self; fo is it in the parts of the Univerſe,
doct. ignor.
where each one may ferve as well for the
1.20.12.
Confervation of that which is within it, as
the Help of others without it.
Comment.
in Gen.
Qu. 19.
Art. 2.
Mersennus a late Jefuit, Propofing the
Queftion, whether or no the Opinion of
more Worlds than one, be Heretical, and
against the Faith? He anfwers it Nega-
tively, becauſe it does not Contradict any
Exprefs place of Scripture, or Detemina-
tion of the Church. And though (faith he)
it ſeems to be a rafh Opinion, as being a-
gainſt the Confent of the Fathers; yet, if
this Contreverfie be chiefly Philoſophical,
then their Authorities are not of fuch
Weight. Unto this it may be added, that
the Confent of the Fathers is Prevalent
only in fuch Points as were firſt Contro-
verted amongst them, and then generally
decided one way, and not in fuch other
Particulars as never fell under their Exa-
mination and Difpute.
I have now in fome Meaſure, fhewed
that a Plurality of worlds does not Con-
tradict any Principle of Reafon, or place
of Scripture, and fo cleared the first part
of that Suppofition which is implied in the
Opinion.
It may next be enquired, whether 'tis
poffible there may be a Globe of Elements
in that which we call the Ethereal parts
of the Univerſe; for if this (as it is accord-
ing to the common Opinion) be Priviledged
from
That the i
31
;
Moon may be a World.
from any Change or Corruption, it will
be in vain then to Imagin any Element
there, and if we will have another World
we muſt then ſeek out fome other place for
its Scituation. The Third Propofition there-
fore fhall be this,
PRO P. III.
>
That the Heavens do not confift of any
Such Pure matter, which can Privi-
ledg them from the like Change and
Corruption, as thefe Inferiour Bodies
are Liable unto.
T hath been often queftioned amongſt
The
the Ancient Fathers and Philofophers
what kind of matter that fhould be, of
which the Heavens are Framed. Some
think that they confift of a Fifth Subſtance,
diftinct fom the Four Elements, as Ari- De Calo
ftotle holds, and with him fome of the late. 1. c. 2.
School--Men, whofe Subtil Brains could
not be content to Attribute to thoſe Vaſt
Glorious Bodies but common Materials ,
and therefore they themselves had rather
take Pains to prefer them to fome extraor-
dinary Nature; whereas notwithstanding, * Colleg
all the Arguments they could Invent, were connimb.
de cœlo.l.1.
not able to Convince a neceffity of any
fuch Matter, as is confeft by their own
*
c.2.q.6.art.
3.
fide.
32
That the Moon may be a World.
fide. It were much to be defired, that thefe
Men had not in other Cafes, as well as this,
Multiplied things without Neceffity, and
as if there had not been enough to be
known in the Secrets of Nature, have
Spun out new Subjects from their own
Brains to find more Work for Future
Ages; I ſhall not mention their Arguments,
fince 'tis already Confeft, that they are
none of them of any neceflary Confe-
quence? and befides you may ſee them fet
down in any of the Books de Calo.
2
But it is the General Conſent of the
Fathers, and the Opinion of Lombard, that
the Heavens confift of the fame matter with
Hexam, thefe Sublunary Bodies. St. Ambrofe is fo
Lib.4.
confident of it, that he efteems the contra-
ry, a Herefie. True indeed, they differ
much among themfelves, fome thinking
them to be made of Fire, others of Water,
and others of both; but herein they ge-
nerally agree, that they are all framed of
Enarrat.in fome Element or other. Which Dionyfius
Genef. art. Carthufianus collects from that place in
Genefis, where the Heavens are mentioned
in their Creation, as divided only in diſtance
from the Elementary Bodies, and not as be-
ing made of any new Matter. To this pur-
pofe others Cite the Derivation of the He-
brew word ',quafi Dibi & aquæ or
quafi Rignis & aqua.Because they are
framed out of thefe Elements. But con-
cerning this, you may fee fundry Difcour-
fes more at large in Ludovicus Molina, Eu
IQ.
febius
That the Moon may be a World.
33 6
dierum.
Mundi
febius Nirembergius, with divers others. In opere
The Venerable Bede thought the Plannets to
confift of all the Four Elements; and 'tis difput. 5.
likely that the other parts are of an Aere- In lib. de
ous Subftance, as will be fhewed after-
ward, however, I cannot now ftand to Re-
cite the Arguments for either; I have only
urged thefe Authorities to countervail A-
riftotle, and the School-Men, and the bet-
ter to make way for a proof of their Cor-
ruptibility.
•
12.
conftit.
The next thing then to be enquired after, 2Pet.3.12.
is, whether they be of a Corruptible Na-
ture, not whether they can be destroyed
by God; for this, Scripture puts out of
doubt.
Nor whether or no in a long time they
would wear away and grow worfe; for
from any fich Fear they have been lately By Doctor
priviledged. But whether they are capable Hakewill.
of fuch changes and viciffitudes, as this In Ap
feriour World is Lyable unto ?
The two cheif Opinions concerning this,
have both Erred in fome Extremity, the one
fide going fo far from the other, that they
have both gone beyond the Right, whilft
Aristotle hath oppoſed the Truth, as wellas
the Stoicks.
Some of the Ancients have thought, that
the Heavenly Bodies have ſtood in need of
Nouriſhment from the Elements, by which
they were continually Fed, and fo had di-
vers Alterations by reaſon of their Food?
Tathered on Heraclitus, followed by
Ꭰ
that
1
!
34
That the Moon' may be a World.
}
6.-17.
J
Plutarch. that great Naturalift Pliny, and in general
de plac. Attributed to all the Stoicks. You may fee
philof 1.2. Seneca exprefly to this purpofe in thefe
Nat. Hift. Words. Ex illa alimenta omnibus anima-
1. 2: c. 9. libus, omnibus fatis, omnibus ftellis dividunter,
Nat.quæft. bine profertur quo fuftineantur tot Sidera tam
lib. 2. c. 5. éxercitata, tam avida per diem, noctémque, ut
in opere, ita in paftu. Speaking of the
Earth, he fays, from thence it is that Non-
rifhment is Divided to all the Living Crea-
tures, the Plants and the Stars; hence were
fuftained fo many Conftellations, fo Labo-
rious, fo Greedy, both Day and Night,
as well in their Feeding as Working. Thus
alfo Lucan Sings,
"
Nagnon Oceano pafci phœbúmque polumq;
Credimus....
K
1. Apoſtel. Unto theſe Ptolomie allo that, Learned
Egyptian feemed. 'to agree, when he af
fums that the Body of the Moon is
Moiſter, and Cooler than any of the other
Planners,by reafon of the Earthly Vapours
that are exhaled. unto it. You feel theſe
Ancients thought the Heavens to be fo far
: from this Immagined Incorruptibility
that rather like the weakest Bodys they
ftood in need of fome Continual Nou-
rishment, without which they could not
Subfift
1. 1.4.3.
i
>
De cœlo. But Ariftotle and his Followers were fo
far from this, that. they thought thoſe
Glorious Bodies could not Contain within
them any fuch Principles as might make
them
That the Moon may be a World.
35
them Lyable to the leaft Change or Cor-
ruption; and their Chief Reafon was,
becauſe we could not in fo long a Space
Difcern any alteration amongſt them; But
unto this I Anſwer.
1. Suppofing we could not, yet would
it not hence. Follow that there were none,
as he himſelf in Effect doth Confefs in a-
1
nother Place; for Speaking Concerning
our knowledg of the Heavens, he fays, De calo.h2
'tis very Imperfect and Difficult, by Rea- cap. 3:
fon of the Vaft diftance of thofe Bodies
from us, and becauſe the Changes which
may Happen unto them, are not either
Big enough, or Frequent enough to fall
within the Apprehenfion and Obfervation
of our Senfes.. no wonder then if he him-
felf be Deceived in his Affertions Concern-
ing theſe Particulars. But yet,in this he Im-
plies, that if a Man were nearer to theſe
Heavenly Bodies, he would be a fitter
Judge, to decide this Controverfie than
himfelf. Now its our Advantage, that by
the help of Galileus his Glafs, we are Ad-
vanced nearer unto them, and the Heavens
are made more Prefent to us than they
were before. However, as it is with us
where there be many Viciffitudes and Suc-
ceffions or things, though the Earth abideth
for Ever
So likewife may it be amongſt
the Plannets, in which tho there ſhould be
divers Alterations, yet they themſelves
may ftill Continue of the fame Quantity
and Light.
T
D2
z. Thought
1
36
That the Moon may be a World.
2. Though we could not by our Senfes
fee fuch Alterations, yet our Reaſon might
perhaps Sufficiently Convince us of them.
Nor can we well Conceive how the Sun
fhould Reflect againſt the Moon,and yet not
Produce fome Alteration of Heat. Diogenes
the Philofpher was hence Perfwaded
that thofe Scorching Heats had Burnt
the Moon into the Form of a Pumice-
Stone.
>
3. I answer, that there have been fome
Alterations Obferved there; Witness thofe
Commets which have been ſeen above the
Moon. As alſo thofe Spots or Clouds that
Encompass the Body of the Sun, amongſt
which, there is a frequent Succeffion by a
Curruption of the Old, and a Generation
of New. So that though Ariftotle's Con-
fequence were Sufficient, when he Proved
that the Heavens were not Corruptable
becauſe there have not any Changes been
Difcovered in them yet this by the fame
Reafon muſt be as prevalent, that the
Heavens are Corruptable, becauſe there
have been ſo many Alterations Obſerved
there; But of thefe, together with a far-
ther Confirmation of this Propofition, I
fhall have Occafion to Speak afterwards;
In the mean Space, 1 will refer the Reader
to that Work of Sheiner, a late Jefuir,
Lib.4. par. which he Titles his Rofa Urfina, where he
2.cap 24. may fee this Point concerning the Corrup-
tibility of the Heavens, Largely Handled,
and Sufficiently Confirmed.
39.
There
That the Moon may be a World.
37
There are fome other things, on which
I might here take an occafion to Enlarge
my felf; but becauſe they are Directly
Handled by many others, and do not Im-
mediately belong to the Chife matter in
Hand, I fhall therefore refer the Reader
to their Authors, and Omit any large Proof
of them my ſelf, as defiring all Poflible
Brevity.
1. The first is this: That there are no
folid Orbs. If there be a Habitable World
in the Moon (which I now affirm) it muft
follow, that her Orb is not Solid as Ari-
Stotle fuppofed; and if not Hers, why any
of the other. I rather think that they are
all of a Fluid (perhaps Aereous) Sub-
ſtance. Saint Ambroſe, and Saint Bafil diḍ Iſa.51. 6.
endeaver to Prove this out of that Place in Ant. left.
Ifay, where they are compared to Smoak, 1.1.c. 4•
as they are both Quoted by Rhodiginus.
Eufebius Nicrembergius doth likewife from Hift. nat.
that Place confute the Solidity and Incor- 1.2.c.11.13
ruptibility of the Heavens, and Cites for
the fame Interpretation the Authority of
Euftachius of Antioch; and Saint Austin, Ix lib fup
I am fure, in one Place feems to Allent Gen.ad lit
unto this Opinion, though he does often
in his other Works Contradict it.
If you Efteem the Teftimony of the Anci-
ent Fathers, to be of any great Force or
Confèquence in a Philofophical Diſpute,
you may fee them to this Purpofe in Six-
tus Senenfis lib. 5. Biblioth. annot. 14. The
Chief Reaſons, that are Commonly urged
D 3
for
38
That the Moon may be a World.
for the Confirmation of it, are Briefly
theſe Three.
1. From the Altitude of divers Comets,
which have been Obferved to be above the
Plannets, through whofe Orbs (if they
had been Solid) there would not have
been any Paflage. To thefe may be added
thoſe Leffer Plannets lately difcovered a-
bout Jubetur and Saturne, for which
Aftronomers have not yet Framed any
Orbs.
ג
2 From that uncertanty of all Aftro-
nomical Obfervations, which will follow
upon the Suppofition of fuch Solid Spheres.
For then we fhould never Diſcerne any
Star but by a Multitude of Refractions,
and fo Confequently we could not Pof-
fible find their true Situations either in Re-
fpect of us, or in Regárd of one another:
Since what ever the Eye Diferns by a Re-
fracted Beam it Apprehends to be in
fome other Place than wherein it is. But
now this would be fuch an Inconvenience,
as would quite Subvert the grounds
and whole Art of Aftronomy, and
therefore is by no Means to be Ad-
mitted.
>
?
Unto this it is commonly Anfwered, that
all thoſe Orbs are Equally Diaphanus
though not of a Continued quantity. We
reply, that Suppofing they were, yet this
cannot hinder them from being the Caufes
of Refraction, which is Produced as well
by the Diversity of Superficies, as the
Different
+
That the Moon may be a World.
39
Different Perfpicuity of Bodies. Two
Glalle's put together, will caufe a Divers
Refraction from another Single one
that is but of Equal Thickneſs and Per-
fpicuity.
3 From the Different Height of the fame
Plannet at ſeveral times. For if According
to the Ufual Hypothefis, there fhould be
fuch Diftinct, Solid Orbs, then it would
be Impoffible that the Plannets ſhould
Intrench upon one anothers Orbs, or that
two of them at feveral Times fhould be
above one another, which notwithstanding
hath been proved to be fo by Later Expe-
rience. Tycho hath Obferved, that Venus
is fomtimes nearer than the Sun or Mer-
cury, and fomtimes farther off than both;
which Appearances Regiomontanus him-
felf does Acknowledg, and withal, does
Confefs that they cannot be Reconciled to
the common Hypothefis.
.
30.
3
3
But for your Better Satisfaction herein,
I fhall Refer you to the above Named
Scheiner, in his Rofa Urfina, in whom you Lib.4.p.11
may fee both Authorities and Reafon, cap.7.26
very Largely and Diftinctly fet down for
this Opinion. For the better Confirmation
of which he adjoyns alfo fome Authenti-
cal Epiftles of Fredericus Cæfius Lynceus,
a Noble Prince, written to Bellarmine,
Containing Divers Reaſons to the fame
Purpoſe. You may alſo ſee the fame
Truth fet down by Johannes Pena, in his
Preface to Euclids Opticks, and Chriftoph.
Rothmannus, both who thought the Firma-
D4
ment
40
That the Moon may be a World.
De ftella. ment to be only Air and though the
15.72.1.1. Noble Tycho do Difpute againſt them, yet
c. 9.
I.
he himself holds, Quod propius ad veritatis
penetralia accedit hæc opinio, quam Ariftotelica
vulgariter approbata, quæ cælum pluribus
realibus atque imperviis orbibus citra rem
replevit. "That this Opinion comes nearer
to the Truth, than the Common one of
Ariftotle, which hath to no purpofe filled
"the Heavens with fuch real and Imper-
❝vious Orbs.
66
"
2. There is ro Element of Fire, which
muſt be held with this Opinion here De-
livered; for if we Suppole a World in the
Moon, then it will follow, that the Sphear of
Fire, either is not there were 'tis uſually
placed in the Concavity of his Orb, or
elfe that there is no fuch thing at all, which
is moſt Probable,ſince there are not any fuch
Solid Orbs, that by their ſwift Motion
might Heat and Enkindle the adjoyning
Air, which is Imagined to be the Reaſon
of that Element. The Arguments that
are Commonly urged to this Purpofe, are
thefe.
1. That which was before alledged Con-
cerning the Refractions which will be
cauſed by a Different Medium. For if the
Matter of the Heavens be of one Thick-
nefs, and the Element of Fire another, and
the upper Region of Air Diftinct from
both thefe, and the Lower Region ſeveral
from all the reft, there will then he fich
a Multiplicity of Refractions, as mut
Neceffarily
That the Moon may be a World.
41
Neceffarily Deftroy the Certainty of all
Aftronomical Obfervations. All which In-
conveniences might be Avoided, by fup-
pofing (as we do) that there it only one
Orb of Vaporurs Air which Encompaſſes
our Earth, all the reft being Ethereal and
of the fame Perfpicuity.
2. The Scituation of this Element does
no way agree with Aristotles own Prin-
ciples, or that common Providence of Na-
ture, which we may Diſcern in Ordinary
Matters. For if the Heavens be without
all Elementary Qualities, as is Ufally fup-
pofed, then it would be a very Incongruous
thing for the Element of Fire to be placed
Immediattly next unto it: Since the Heat
of this is the moſt Powerful and Vigorous
Quality that is amongſt all the reft; And
Nature in her other Works, does not join
Extreams, but by fomething of a middle
Difpofition. So in the very Frame of our
Bodies, the Bones which are of a Hard
Subftance, and the Fleſh of a Soft, are
not joined together but by the Inter-
ceffion of Membranes and Griffels, ſuch
às being of a Middle Nature may fitly
come Betwixt.
3. 'Tis not Conceiveable for what Uſe
or Benefit there fhould be
ment in that Place, and
that Nature does not do
Vain.
any fuch Ele-
Certain it is,
any thing in
4. Betwixt two Extreams there can be
but one Medium, and therefore between
•
thofe
2.
3.
4.
42
That the Moon may be a World.
في
VA
thoſe two Oppofite Elements of Earth and
Water, it may feem more Convenient to
place only the Ayr, which fhall Partake
of Middle Qualities different from both.
5 Fire does not feem fo Properly and
Directly to be Oppofed to any thing as
Ice, and if the one be not an Element,
why ſhould the other?
If you Object that the Fire which we
Commonly ufe, does always tend up-
wards. I answer, This cannot Prove that
there is a Natural place for fuch an Ele-
ment, fince our Adverfaries themſelves do
grant that culinary and elementari Fire are
of different kinds. The one does Burne,
Shine, and Corrupt its Subjects; the other
difagrees from it in all theſe refpects. And
therefore from the Afcent of the one, we
cannot Properly Infer the Being or Situa-
tion of the other.
But for your farther Satisfaction here-
in, you may Perufe Cardon; Johannes
Pena, that Learned Frenchman, the Noble
Tycho, with divers others who have pur-
pofely Handled this Propofition.
3. I might add a Third, viz. that there
is no Mufick of the Spheres; for if they
be not Solid, how can their Motion caufe
any fuch Sound as is Conceived? I do the
rather Meddle with this, becauſe Plutarch
Speaks as if a Man might very Conve-
niently hear that Harmony, if he were an
Inhabitant in the Moon. But I guess that
he faid this out of Incogitancy, and did
not 'well Confider thofe Neceflary Confe-
quence
That the Moon may be a World.
43
quences which Depend upon his Opinion.
However the World would have no great
Lofs in being Deprived of this Mufick,
unleſs at fometimes we had the Priviledg
to hear it: Then indeed Philo the Jew
thinks it would fave us the Charges of De fommiis.
Dyet, and we might Live at an eaſy Rate
by Feeding at the Ear only, and Re-
ceiving no other nouriſhment, and for
this very Reaſon (fays he was Mofes
Enabled to tarry Forty Days and Forty
Nights in the Mount without Eating any
thing, becauſe he there heard the Melody
of the Heavens. --Rifum teneatis. Iknow
this Mufick hatli had great Patrons, both
Sacred and Prophane Authors, fuch as
Ambrofe, Bede, Boetius, Anfelme, Plato,
Cicero, and others; but becauſe it is not
now, I think, Affirmed by any, I thall not
therefore beſtow either Pains or Time in
Arguing againſt it!
·
{
It may fuffice that I have only Named
thefe Three laft, and for the two more ne-
ceffary, have referred the Reader to others
for Satisfaction. I fhall in the next place
Proceed to the Nature of the Moons Body,
to know whether that be Capable of any
fuch Conditions, as may make it poffible
to be Inhabited, and what thoſe Qualities
are wherein it more nearly Agrees with
our Earth.
}
PROP.
{
44
That the Moon may be a World.
"
1
I.
PROP. IV.
That the Moon is a Solid, Compacted,
Opacous Body.
Shall
I not need to ftand long in the
Proof of this Propofition, fince it is a
Truth already agreed on by the General
Confent of the moft, and the beſt Philo-
fophers.
1. It is Solid, in Opofition to Fluid, as
is the Air; for how otherwife could it
beat back the Light which it receives from
the Sun ?
But here it may be Queftioned, whe-
ther or no the Moon beſtow her Light
upon us, by the Reflection of the Sun-
beams from the Superficies of her Body,
or elfe by her own Illumination? Some there
are who Affirm this latter part. So (a)
a De cœlo Averroes: (b) Cælius Rhodiginus, (c) Ju-
1.2.com.49. lius Cæfar, &c. And their Reaſon is be-
b Ant.le- caufe this Light is Difcerned in many
Etion.li.20. Places, whereas thofe Bodies which give
cDe phe- Light by Reflexion, can there only be
perceived where the Angel of Reflexion
Luna.c.11. is Equal to the Angel of Incidence, and this
is only in one Place, as in a Looking-
Glafs, thofe Beams which are reflected
from it, cannot be Perceived in every
place where you may fee the Glaſs, but
c. 4.
nom.
only.
f
That the Moon may be a World.
45
only there where your Eye is placed on
the fame Line whereon the Beams are
Reflected.
But to this I answer,That the Argument
will not hold of fuch Bodies, whofe Super-
ficies, is full of Unequal parts and Gibbo-
fities as the Moon is: Wherefore it is as
well the more Probable; as the more com-
mon Opinion, that her Light Proceeds
from both theſe Cauſes, from Reflexion
and Illumination; nor doth it herein differ
from our Earth, fince that alſo hath fome
Light by Illumination: for how otherwiſe
would the Parts about us in a Sun-fhine
Day appear fo Bright, when as the Rays
of Reflexion cannot Enter into our Eye?
►
t
For the better Illuftration of this, we
may Conſider the feveral ways whereby
divers Bodies are Enlightned. Either as
Water, by admitting the Beams into its Sub
ſtance; or as Air, and thin Clouds, by
Tranfmitting the Rays quite thorow their
Bodies; or as thofe things that are of an
Opaçous Nature, and Smooth Superficies,
which Reflect the Light only in one Place;
or elfe, as thofe things which are of an
Opacous Nature, and Rudged Superficies,
which by a kind of Circumfluous Reflex-
ion, are at the fame time Difcernable
in many Places, as our Earth, and the pla.phil.
Moon
2.
a Plut.de
1.2.0.13.
2. It is Compact, and not a Spungey b.Opt.lib.4
and Porous Subftance. But this is Denyed cCom.Pur
by (a)Diogenes, (b) Vitellio, and (c) Reinoldus, bac. Theo.p.
and
164.
46
That the Moon may be a World.
and fome others, who held the Moon to
be of the fame kind of Nature as a Pumice
Stone; and this, fay they, is the Reaſon
why in the Suns Eclipfes there Appears
within her a Duskih ruddy Colour, becauſe
the Sun Beams being Refracted in paffing
through the Pores of her Body, muſt
neceflarily be Reprefented under fuch a
Colour.
$
į
1
But I Reply, if this be the Cauſe' of her
Redness, then why doth the not appear
under the fame form when ſhe is about a
Sextile Afpect, and the Darkned part of
her Body is Difcernable? for then alſo do
the fame Rays pafs through Her, and
therefore in all likely hood fhould Produce
the fama Effect; and notwithstanding
thofe Beams are then Diverted from us,
that they cannot enter into our Eyesby a
traight Line, yet myft the Colour ftill
Remain Visible in her Body. And befides,
according to this Opinion, the fpots wonld
not always be the fame, but Divers as
Scaliger the Various diftance of the Sun Requires,
Exercit.80 Again, if the Sun Beams did pass through
fect. 13. Her why then hath the not a Tail (faith
Scaliger) as the Comers why doth fhe
Appear in fuch an exact Roundy and not
rather Attended with a Long Flame, fince
it is meerly this Penetration" of the Sun-
Beams, that is ufually Attributed to be
the Caufe of Beards in Blafing Stars.
3 It is Opaćous not Tranfparent or
cie Lune, Diaphanous like Cryſtal or Glafs, as Empe
3
Plut.de fa-
་ ་
,
་
>
docels
That the Moon may be a World.
47
docles thought, who held the Moon to be
a Globe of pure Congealed Ayr, like
Hail incloſed in a Sphere of Fire; for
then,
1
4.
1. Why does fhe not always appear
in the full? fince the Light is Difperfed
through all her Body.
\
•
>
Thucid.
Herodot.!.
7. c. 37.
2. How can the Interpofition of her Livij.
Body fo Darken the Sun, or caufe fuch Plut.de fa-
great Eclipfes as have turned Day into cie Luna,
Night, that have Diſcovered the Stars
and Frighted the Birds with fuch a fuddain
Darkneſs, that they fell down upon the
Earth, as it is related in divers Hiftories.
And therefore Herodotus telling of an
Eclipfe which fell in Xerxes time Deſcribes
it thus ὁ ἥλιο εκλιπών τὴν ἐκ τα κρατα έδραν ἀφαγὴς
5. The Sun leaving his wonted Seat in the
Heavens, Vaniſhed away: all which ar-
gues fuch a great Darckness, as could not
have been, if her Body had been Perfpicu-
ous. Yet fome there are who Interpret
all thefe Relations to be Hyberbolical Ex-
preffions; and the Noble Tycho thinks it
Naturally Impoffible that any Eclips
fhould cauſe fuch Darkness, becauſe the
Body of the Moon can never Totally
cover the Sun. However in this he is
fingular, all other Aftronomers (if Imay.
belive Keplar) being on the Contrary
Opinion, by Reafon the Diametur of the
Moon does for the moft part appear
Bigger to us than the Diametur of the
Sun.
}
་
Buc
78
That the Moon may be a World:
C.II.
De pha-
But here Julius Cæfar once more puts
nom. Lune in to hinder our Pallage. The Moon
(faith he) is not altogether Opàcous,
becauſe 'tis ftill of the fame Nature with
the Heavens which are Incapable of total
Opacity and his Reaſon is, becauſe Per-
fpicuity is an Infeperable Accident of thoſe
purer Bodies; and this he thinks muſt
Neceffarily be granted; for he Stops there,
and Proves no further; but to this I fhall
Defer an anſwer, till he hath made up
his Argument. :
>
1
་ ་
We may frequently fee, that her Body
does fo Eclipfe the Sun, as our Earth doth
the Moon. And befides the Mountains that
are Obferved there, do caft a Dark
Prop. 9. fhadow behind them, as fhall be fhewed
afterwards. Since then the like Interpo-
fition of them both, doth Produce the like
Effect, they muft Neceffarily be of the
like Natures, that is, alike Opacous, which
is the thing to be fhewed; and this was
the Reaſon (as the Interpreters guess) why
animalib Ariftotle Affirmed the Moon to be of the
Earths Nature, becauſe of their Agree-
ment in Opacity, whereas all the other
Elements, fave that, are in fome meaſure
Perfpicuous.
hatib.de
•
J
But, the greateft Difference which may
feem to make our Earth altogether unlike
the Moon, is, becauſe the one is a Bright
Body, and hath Light of its own, and the
other a Grofs, Dark Body, which, cannot
Shine at all. 'Tis requifite therefore that in
the
0
1
That the Moon may be a World.
'49
he next place I clear this doubt, and fhew
that the Moon hath no more light of her
town than our Earth.
Propofition. V.
That the Moon hath not any Light
of her own.
I Gen.
Was the fancy of fome of the Jews,
and more efpeclally of Rabbi Simeon,
that the Moon was nothing elfe but a Con- Toftatus in
tracted Sun, and that both thofe Plannets
Hyeron. de
at their firf Creation, were equal both in Sanctafide.
Light and quantity. For, becaufè God Hebræo-
did then call them both great Lights, there- mast.12.c.4;
fore they inferred that they must be both
equal in bigneſs. But a while after (as
the Tradition goes) the Ambitious Moon
put up Her Complaint to God againſt the
Sun, fhewing that it was not fit there fhould
be two fuch great Lights in the Heavens;
a Monarchy wouldbeft become the placeof
Order and Harmony. Upon this, God
Commanded Her to contract her felf into
a Narrower compaſs; but ſhe being much
diſcontented hereat, replies, What! be-
cauſe I have ſpoken that which is Reaſon
and Equity, muft I therefore be diminiſh-
E
ed
50
a World.
That the Moon may be
may be ed? This Sentence could not chufe but
much trouble Her; and for this Reafon
was ſhe in great diftrefs and greif for a long
fpace, but that her Sorrow might be fome
way pacified, God bid her be of good
Cheer, becauſe her Priviledges and Charter
fhould be greater than the Suns; he ſhould
appear in the Day time only, the both in
the Day and Night; but her Melancholly
being not fatisfied with this, fhe replied a-
gain, That that alafs was no benefit; for
in the Day time, fhe fhould be either not
feen, or not noted. Wherefore, God to
Comfort Her up, promifed, that his Peo-
ple the Ifraelites fhould Celebrate all their
Feafts and Holy Days by a Computation of
her Months; but this being not able to
Content Her, The has looked very Melan-
cholly ever fince; however the hath ftill
referved much light of her own.
>
Others there were, that did think the
Moon to be a Round Globe; the one half
of whoſe Body was of a bright Subſtance
the other half being dark; and the divers
Converfions of thofe fides towards our
Eyes, caufed the Variety of her appear-
ances: of this Opinion was Berofus, as he
a Lib.9. is cited by (a) Vitruvius; and (b) St. Auſtin
Archite- thought it was probable enough. But this
b Narratio fancy is almoft equally abfurd with the for
Pam mer, and both of them found rather like
rum item. Fables, than Philofophical Truths. You
&uræ.
ep. 119.
may Commonly fee how this latter does
Contradict frequent and eafie experience;
for
1
That the Moon may be a World.
51
for 'tis obſerved, that that ſpot which is
perceived about her middle, when ſhe is in
the Encreaſe, may be difcern'd in the fame
place when ſhe is in the Full: whence it muſt
follow, that the farne part which was be-
fore darkened, is after inlightened, and
that the one part is not always Dark,
and the other Light of it felf. But enough
of this, I would be loth to make an
Enemy, that I may afterwards overcome
him, or beſtow time in Proving that which
is already granted, I fuppofe now, that
neither of them hath any Patrons, and
therfore need no Confutation.
'Tis agreed upon by all fides, that this
Plannet receives most of her Light from the
Sun; but the cheif controverfie is, whether
or no fhe hath any of her own? The
greater Multitude affirm this. Cardan
amongſt the reft, is very confident of it, De Subtil.
lib. 4-
and he thinks that if any of us were in the
Moon at the time of her greatest Eclipfe,
Lunam afpiceremus non fecus ac innumeris
cereis fplendidiffimis accenfis, atque in eas
bculis defixis cæcutiremus;
"Wee fhould
..
કંટ
perceive fo great a Brightness of her own,
"that would Blind us with the meer fight,
"and when the is Enlightened by the Sun,
"then no Eagels eye (if there were any
"there) is able to look upon Her. This
Cardon fays, and he doth but lay it, with-
out bringing any Proof for its confirmati
on. However I will fet down the Argu-
ments that are ufually urged for this
1
E 2
Opinion,
52
That the Moon may be a World.
1
Opinion, and they are taken either from
Scripture, or Reafon; from Scripture
is urged that Place, 1 Cor. 15. where it is
faid, There is one Glory of the Sun, and a-
nother Glory of the Moon. Ulyffes Alber-
gettus urges that in Math. 24. 20. σ-
λη 3 δώσει το φέγγος αὐτός, The Moen Shall
1
:
not give her Light: therfore (fays he) fhe
hath fome of her own.
But to theſe we may eaſily Anſwer, tha
the Glory and Light there ſpoken of,
may be faid to be hers, though it be de-
rived, as you may fee in many other
inſtances.
The Arguments from Reafon are taken
either.
1. From that Light which is Difcerned
in her, when there is a total Eclipfe of her
own Body, or of the Sun.
J
2. From the Light which is Difcer-
ned in the Darker part of her Body
when the is but a little Diftant from the
Sun.
1. For when there are any total Eclip-
fes, there appears in her Body a great
redneſs, and many times Light enough
to caufe a remarkable thade, as common
Experience doth fufficiently manifeſt: but
this cannot come from the Sun, fince
at fuch times either the Earth or her
own Body fhades her from the Sun-
Beams; therfore it muft proceed from
berown Light.
2. Two or three Days after the new
Moon,
ཇལ
That the Moon may be a World.
53
Moon, we may perceive Light in her
whole Body, whereas the Rays of the
Sun reflect but npon a fmall part of that
which is Viſible
Viſible; therefore 'tis likely
that there is ſome Light of her own.
In anſwering to theſe Objections, I fhall
firſt fhew, that this Light cannot be her
own, and then declare that which is the
true Reaſon of it.
That it is not her own, appears,
1. Becauſe then fhe would always re-
tain it, but ſhe has been fometimes al-
together Inviſible, when as notwithſtand-
ing fome of the fixed Stars of the fourth or
fifth Magnitude might eafily have been Keplar.
diſcerned cloſe by her, As it was in the epit.
Aftron.cop.
Year 1620.
1.6. p. 5.
2. This may appear likewife from the feet. 2.
Variety of it at divers times; for 'tis com-
monly Obferved that fometimes 'tis of a
Brighter, fometimes of a Darker ap-
pearance, now Redder, and at another
time of a more Duskifh colour. The Ob
ſervation of this variety in divers Eclipſes,
you may ſee ſet down by Keplar and
Opt. A
many others. But now this could not be, ftron.c.7.
if that Light were her own, that being num.3.
Conftantly the fame, and without any
Reaſon of fuch an alteration: So that thus
I may argue.
If there were any Light proper to the
Moon, then would that Plannet appear
Brighteſt when ſhe is Eclipſed in her Perige
being neareſt to the Earth, and fo confe-
E 3
quently
!
1
54
That the Moon may be a World.
De nova
C. 10.
;
quently more Obfcure and Duskiſh when
fhe is in her Apoge or fartheſt from it
the Reaſon is, becauſe the nearer any
Enlightened Eody comes to the Sight,
by fo much the more ftrong are the Species
and the better perceived. This fequel is
granted by fome of our Adverfaries, and
Stella.lib.1. they are the very Words of Noble Tycho,
Si Luna genuino gauderet lumine, utiq; cum
in umbra terra effet, illud non amitteret, fed
eò evidentiùs exereret; omne enim lumen in
tenebris, plus fplendet cum alio mojore fulgore
non præpeditur. If the Moon had any
Light of her own, then would fhe not lofe
it in the Earths Shadow, but rather fhine
more Clearly; fince every Light ap-
pears greater in the Dark, when it is
not bindered by a more Perfpicuous
Brightness.
in Purb.
Theor pag.
J
9
But now the event falls out clean con-
Reinhold trary, (as Obfèrvation doth manifeft
Comment. and our Oppofites themselves do grant)
the Moon appearing with a more reddiſh
164. and Clear Libgt when he is Eclipfed,
being in her Apoge or fartheit diſtance
and a more blackifh iron colour when the
is in her Perige or nearest to us, therefore
The hath not any Light of her own. Nor
may we think that the Earths fhadow can
cloud the proper Light of the Moon from
Appering, or vake away any thing from
her inherent Brightness; for this were to
think a thadow to be a Eody, an Opinion
altogether misbecoming a Philofopher
as
That the Moon may be a World.
55
as Tycho grants in the fore-cited place,
Nec numbra terræ corporeum quid eft, aut
denfa aliqua fubftantia, ut Lune lumen ob-
tenebrare poffit, atque id vifui noftro præripere,
Sed est quædam privatio luminis folaris, ob
interpofitum opacum corpus terræ. Nor is the
Earths fhadow any Corporal thing, or
thick fubftance, that it can cloud the
Moons Brightneſs, or take it away from
our Sight; but it is a meer privation of
the Suns Light by Reaſon of her Interpo-
fition of the Earths Opacous Body.
3 If the bad any Light of the own,
then that would in it feif be either fuch a
ruddy Brightneſs as appears in the Eclipfes,
or elfe fuch a Leaden duskiſh Light as we
fee in the Darker parts of her Body, when
ſhe is a little paſt the Conjunction. (That
it muſt be one of thefe, may follow from
the Oppofite Arguments) but it is neither
of thefe; therefore fhe hath none of her
Own.
I 'Tis not fuch a ruddy Light as ap-
pears in Eclipfes; for then why can we
not fee the like rednefs, when we may
difcern the Obfcure parts of the Moon?
You will fay, perhaps, that then the
nearness of that greater Light takes a-
way that Appaerance.
I Reply, this cannot be; for then why
does Mars fhine with his wonted Redneſs,
when he is near to the Moon? or why
cannot her greater Brightnefs make him
appear White as the other Plannets? nor
:
ES
can
1
56
be a World.
That the Moon
may
!
Somn. Scip.
can there be any Reafon given why that
greater Light would reprefent her Body
under a falſe Colour.
2. 'Tis not fuch a duskiſh leaden Light,
as we fee in the darker part of her Body,
when ſhe is about a Sextile Afpect diftant
from the Sun; for then why does fheap-
pear red in the Eclipfes, fince meer fhade
cannot caufe fuch Variety? for 'tis the
Nature of darkneſs by its Oppofition,
rather to make things appearof a more
White and clear Brightneſs than they are
in themſelves, Or if it be the fhade, yer
thoſe parts of the Moon are then in the
fhade of her Body, and therefore in Rea-
fon fhould have the like Redneſs. Since then
neither of theſe Lights are hers, it followes
that the hath none of her own. Nor is
1.1.c.20. this a fingular Opinión, but it hath had
Lect.antiq. many Learned Patrons; fuch as Macro-
1.1.c.15. bius, who being for this quoted of Rhodi-
ginus, he calls hiin vir reconditiffimæ fcientiæ,
a Man who knew more than ordinary
Philofophers, thus commending the Opini-
on in the credit of the: Author. To him
Coavis.Qaflents the Venerable Bede, upon whom
4 Art.21. the Glofs hath this Compariſon. As the
b Exercit. Looking-Glafs reprefents not any Image
within it felf unless it receive fome from
Aftron.l.4. Without; fo the Moon hath not any Light,
p.2. but what is beſtowed by the Sun. To theſe
d Epit. 4- agreed (a) Albertus Magnus,(b)Scaliger, (c)
ftro.Cop.1.6 Maftin, Keplar, and more Efpecially (d)
Malapertius, whofe Words are more pat
In lib.de
natur.re-
rum.
a De 4.
62.
c Epitom.
A-
part.5 fect.
2.
}
to
1
That the Moon may be a World.
57
to the purpoſe than others, and therefore
I thall fet them down as you may find
them in his Preface to his Treatife concern-
ing the Auftriaca fydera; Luna, Venus,& Mer-
curius, terreftris humidæ funtſubſtati, ideoga;
de fuo non lucere,ficut nec terra. The Moon,
Venus, and Mercury (faith he) are of an
Earthly and moiſt fubftance, and there-
fore have no more Light of her own, then
the Earth hath. Nay, fome there are,
who think, (though without Ground) that
all the other Stars do receive that Light,
whereby they appear Vifible to us, from
the Sun: fo Ptolomie, (a)Ifidore Hifpalenfis,
(b) Albertus Magnus, and (c) Bede; much
more then muſt the Moon fhine with a bor-
rowed Light.
a Origi-
num [.3.
c: 60.
b De Cœlo.
C.4.
Etore.
But enough of this. I have now fuf- 1.2.
ficiently fhewed what at the firſt I Pro- De ratio-
mifed, that this Light is not Proper to the ne tempor.
Moon. It remains in the next Place, that ItemPlinie
I tell you the true Reafon of it. And here lib:2. ca.6.
I think 'tis Probable that the Light which Hugo de
appears in the Moon at the Eclipfes, is Sancto Vi-
nothing else but the Second fpecies of the Annot. in
Suns Rayes which pafs through the Gen. 6.
ſhaddow unto her Body: and from a mix-
ture of this fecond Light with the ſhadow
arifes that Redneſs which at fuch times
appears unto us. I may call it Lumen
crepuftulinum, the Aurora of the moon, or
fuch a kind of blufhing Light, that the
Sun caufes when he is near his rifing,
when he beftowes fome finall Light upon
>
the
58
That the Moon may be a World.
22.
the thicker Vapours. Thus we fee com-
monly the Sun being in the Horizon,
and the Reflexion growing weak, how
his Beams make the Waters appear very
Red.
>
,
The Moabites in Jeborams time, when
2 King. 3. they Rofe Early in the Morning, and be-
held the Waters afar off, miftook them for
2. Quæft. Blood. Et caufa hujus eft quia radius folaris
in hoc cap. in Aurora contrabit quondam rubedinem
propter vapores cambuftos manentes circa
Superficiem terræ, per quos radii tranfeunt
&ideo cum repercutiantur in aqua ad oculos
noftos, trahunt fecum eundem ruborem, &
faciunt apparere locum aquarum, in quo eft
repercuffio, effe rubrum, faith Toftatus. The
Reaſon is, becauſe of his Rayes, which be-
ing in the lower Vapours, thoſe do con-
vay an Imperfect mixed Light upon the
Waters. Thus the Moon being in the Earths
fhadow, and the Sun Beams which are
round about it, not being able to come
Directly unto her Body, yet fome ſecond
Rayes there are, which paffing through the
fhadow, make her appear in that Ruddy
colour: So that the muft appear Brighteft
when ſhe is Eclipfed, being in her Apoge
or greateſt Diſtance from us, becaufe then
the cone of the Earths fhadow is leſs, and
the Refraction is made through a narrower
Medium. So on the contrary, fhe muft
be Repreſented under a more Dark and
Obfcure form when ſhe is Eclipfed, being
in her Perige or neareſt to the Earth,becaufe
then
That the Moon may
be a World.
59.
then ſhe is Involved in a greater ſhadow,
or bigger part of the cone, and ſo the re-
fraction paffing through a greater Me-
dium, the Light muft needs be Weaker
which doth proceed from it. If you ask
now, what the Reafon may be of that
Light which we Difcern in the Darker part
of the New Moon? I anſwer, 'tis Reflected
from our Earth, which returns as great
a Brightneſs to that Plannet, as it receives
from it. This I fhall have occafion to Prove
afterward.
I have now done with theſe Propofitions
which were fet down to clear the paſlage,
and confirm the Suppofitions implied in
the Opinion; I fhall in the next place Pro-
ceed to a more direct Treating of the
chief matter in Hand.
PROP.
60
That the Moon may be a World.
PROP. VI.
That there is a World in the Moon ?
hath been the direct Opinion of many
Ancient with Some Modern Mathe-
maticians, and may Probably be
Deduced from the Tenents of others.
Since
Ince this Opinion may be fufpected of
Singularity, I fhall therefore firſt Con-
firm it by fufficient Authority of divers
Authors, both Ancient and Modern, that
fo I may the better clear it from the Pre-
judice either of an Upſtart Fancie, or an
obfolete Errour. This is by fome. Attri-
buted to Orpheus, one of the moſt An-
cient Greek Poets. Who fpeaking of the
Moon fayes thus, ἡ πολλ᾽ ἔρεα έχει, πολλ᾽ ἄστα,
Plut: de oma pinapa, That it hath many Molin-
plac. phil. tains, and Cities, and Houfes in it. To
7.2.c.13. him affented Anaxagoras, Democritus, and
Ibid. c.25. Heraclides, all who, thought it to have
Firm Solid Ground, like to our Earth,
Containing in it many Large Fields,Cham-
Laert. 1.2. pion Grounds, and Divers Inhabitants.
& 1.9.
Diog.
Of this Opinion likewife was Xenophanes,as
Divin Inft. he is Cited for it by Lactantius; though that
lib.3.c.23. Father (perhaps) did miſtake his mean-
ing whilft he relates it thus, Dixit Xepo-
phanes, intra concavum Lunæ effe aliam ter-
ram
That the Moon may be a World.
61
1
ram, & ibi aliud genus hominum fimili
modo vivere ficut nos in hac terra, &c. As
if he had conceived the Moon to be a
great hollow Body, in the midſt of whoſe
concavity, there fhould be another Globe
of Sea and Land, inhabited by Men, as
our Earth is. Whereas it feems to be more
likely by the Relation of others, that this
Philofophers Opinion is to be underſtood in
the fame Senfe, as it is here to be proved.
True indeed, the Father Condemns this Af-
fertion as an equall abfurdity to that of An-
axagoras, who affirmed the Snow to be
blak: but no wonder, for in the very next
Chapter, it is that he does fo much deride
the Opinion of thoſe who thought there
'were Antipodes. So that his Ignorance in
that particular, may perhaps diſable him
from being a Competent Judg in any o
ther the like point of Philofophy. Upon
thefe agreed Pythagoras, who thought that
our Earth was but one of the Plannets
whch moved round about the Sun, (as A-
riftotle relates it of him) and the Pythagore- De Calo.
ans in general did affirm that the Moon al- 1.2.cap.13.
fo was Terreſtrial, and that ſhe was inhabi-
bited as this lower World; That thoſe living
Creatures and Plants which are in her, ex-
ceed any of the like kind, with us in the
fame Proportion, as their Days are longer Plut.ibid.
than ours: viz. By 15. times. This Py- cap. 30.
thagoras was eſteemed by all, of a moſt Di-
vine Wit, as appears eſpecially by his Va-
luation amongst the Romans, who being
Com-
62
That the Moon may be a World.
E
1
Plin. Nat.
Hift. l. 34.
cap. 6.
Plat. de
conviviis.
Macrob.
Somn.
GII.
Commanded by the Oracle to erect a Sta-
tute to the wifeft Gracian, the Senate de-
termined Pythagoras to be meant, prefer-
ring him in their Judgments before the Di-
vine Socrates, whom their Gods pronounc❜d
the Wifeft. Some think him a Few by
Birth; but most agree that he was much
Converfant amongſt the Learneder fort and
Preiſts of that Nation, by whom he was
informed of many Secrets, and (perhaps)
this Opinion which he vented afterwards
in Greece, where he was much oppofed
by Aristotle in fome worded Difputations,
but never confuted by any folid Reaſon.
To this Opinion of Pythagoras did Plato
alſo affent, when he confidered that there
was the like Eclipfe made by the Earth; and
this, that it had no Light of its own, that
it was fo full of fpots. And therefore we
may often read in him, and his followers,
of an etherea terra, and lunares populi, An
Scip. lib.1: Ethereal Earth, and Inhabiters in the
Moon; but afterwards this was mixed with
many ridiculous Fancies: For fome of
them confidering the Mysteries implied in
the Number 3, concluded that there muſt
neceffarily be a Trinity of Worlds, where-
of the first is this of ours; the fecond in the
Moon, whofe Element of Water is repre-
fented by the Spear of Mercury, the Air
by Venus, and the Fire by the Sun. And
that the whole Univerfe might the better
end in Earth as it began, they have contri-
vest
That the Moon may be a World.
63
ved it, that Mars fhall be a Sphear of the
Fire, Jupiter of Air, Saturn of Water ;
and above all thefe, the Elyfian Fields, Spa-
cious and Pleafant Places appointed for the
Habitation of thoſe unfpotted Souls, that
either never were impriſoned in, or elſe
now have freed themfelves from any Com- Exercit.
merſe with the Body. Scaliger fpeaking of 62.
this Platonick Fancy, quæ in tres trientes
mundum quafi affem divifit, thinks 'tis
Confutation enough, to fay, 'tis Plato's.
However, for the firft part of this Affer-
tion, it was Affented unto by many o-
thers, and by Reafon of the Grofinefs and
inequality of this Plannet, 'twas frequently
called quafi térra cœleftis, as being Eſteemed De facie
the Sediment and more Imperfect part of Lune.
thofe purer Bodies; you may fee this
Proved by Plutarch, in that Delightful
work which he Properly made for the Inftit.ad
Confirmation of this Particular. With difcp Plat.
him agreed Alcinous and Plotinus, later
Writers.
Thus Lucian alfo in his Difcourfe of a
journey to the Moon, where though he
does Speak many things out of Mirth and
in a jeſting manner: yet in the Begining
of it he does Intimate that it did contain
fome ſerious Truths concerning the real
Frame of the Univerſe.
Col. Rho-
dig.l.1.c.4:
The Cardinal Cufanus and Fornandus Cufa. de
Brunus, held a particular World in every
doct.ign.l.2
Star, and therefore one of them De- cap.12.
fining our Earth, he fays, it is ftella quæ-
dam
64
That the Moon may be a World.
Philof
Epicur
part. 434
bus.
tio cum
<<
dam nobilis, quæ lunam & calorem &
influentiam babet aliam, & diverfam ab
omnibus aliis ftellis; A Noble Star
"having a diftinct Light ,Haet, and
Influence from all the reft. Unto
this Nichol. Hill, a Country Man
of ours,
was Enclined, when he faid
Aftrea terræ natura probabilis eft:
"tis Probable the Earth hath a Starry
"Nature.
"That
2
But the Opinion which I have here de-
a In Thefi- livered, was more directly Proved by (a)
Differta- Mæflin, (b) Keplar, and (c) Galilæus, each of
them late Writers, and famous Men for
Nunc their Singular skill in Aftronomy. Keplar
Nuncius calls this World by the Name of Levania
Sydereus.
from the Hebrew Word which
Somn. Aftr. fignifies the Moon, and our Earth by the
name of Volva à volvendo, becauſe it does
by Reaſon of its Diurnal Revolution ap-
pear unto them conftantly to turn Round
and therefore he ftiles thofe who Live in
that Hemifphere which is towards us, by
the title of Subvolvani, becauſe they enjoy
the fight of this Earth; and the others'
Privolvani, quia funt privati confpectu
volva, becauſe they are Deprived of this
Priviledg. But Julius Cæfar, whom I
have above Quoted, fpeaking of their
Teſtimony whom I Cite for this Opinion,
viz. Keplar and Galilæus, Affirms that to
his Knowledg, they did but jeft in thoſe
Dophe-
nom.lime, things which they Write Concerning this
and as for any fuch world, he Afluredly
C.4.
>
knows
That the Moon may be a World.
65
knows they never fo much as dreamt of it.
But I had rather believe their own Words,
than his pretended knowledg.
'Tis true indeed, in fome things they do
but trifle, but for the main Scope of thoſe
Difcourfes, 'tis as manifeft they ſeriouſly
meant it, as any indifferent Reader may
eaſily diſcern; As for Galilæus, 'tis Evident
that he did fet down his own Judgment and
Opinion in theſe things; otherwiſe, fure
Campanella (a Man as well acquainted
with his Opinion, and perhaps his Perſon,as
Cæfar was) would never have writ an A-
pology for him. And befides, 'tis very
likely if it had been but a Jeft, Galilæus
would never have fuffered fo much for it,
as Report faith, afterwards he did.
And as for Keplar, I will only refer the
Reader to his own words as they
are ſet down in the Preface to the Fourth
Book of his Epitome, where his purpofe is
to make an Apology for the ftrangeneſs of
thofe Truths that he was there to deliver,
amongſt which, there are divers things to
this purpoſe concerning the Nature of the
Moon. He profeffes that he did not publiſh
them, either out of a Humour of Contra-
diction, or a defire of Vain-glory, or in a
Jefting way, to make himfelf, or others
merry, but after a confiderate and folemn
manner, for the diſcovery of the Truth,
་
Now as for the knowledg which Cafar
pretends to the contrary, you may gueſs
what it was by his ſtrange confidence in other cap. 7.
F
AL
66
That the Moon may be a World.,
!
Affertions, and his boldneſs in them may
well Derogate from his Credit' in this.
For ſpeaking of Ptolome's Hypothefis, he
pronounces this Verdict, Impoffibile eft ex-
centricorum & epicyclorum pofitio, nec aliquis
eft ex Mathematicis adeo ftultas qui veram
illam exiftimet. "The pofition of Excen-
"tricks and Epicycles is altogether impoffible,
"nor is there any Mathematician fuch a
"Fool as to think it true. I should guess
he could not have knowledg enough to
maintain any other Hypothefis, who was fo
Ignorant in Mathematicks, as to deny, that
any good Author held this. For I would
fain know, whether there were never any
that thought the Heavens to be Solid Bo-
dies, and that there were fuch kinds of
Motion, as is by thofe fained Orbs fupplied;
if fo, Cafar la Galla was much miltaken.
I think his Allertions are equally true, that
Gallileus and Keplar did not hold this, and
that there were none which ever held that
other. Thus much for the Teſtimony of
thole who were directly of this Opi
nion.
But, in my following Difcourfe, I fhall
moit infift on the Obfervation of Galilæus,
the Inventor of that Famous Perspective,
whereby we may difcern the Heavens hard
by us; whereby thofe things which others
have formerly gueſt at, are manifeſted to
the Eye, and plainly difcovered beyond ex-
ception or doubt; of which admirable In-
vention, thefe latter Ages of the World
may
That the Moon may be a World.
67
may justly Boaft, and for this, expect to be
Celebrated by Potterity. Tis related of Eu-
Zoxus, that he wifhed himfeif Burnt with
Phaeton, fo he might ftand over the Sun to
contemplate its Nature; had he Lived in
theſe Days, he might have enjoyed his wiſh
at an eafier Rate, and Scaling the Heavens
by this glafs, might plainly have difcerned
what he fo much defired. Keplar confider-
ing thofe ftrange difcoveries which this Per-
fpective had made, could not chooſe but
Cry out ina wega and Rapture of Ad-
miration, O multifcium & quovis fceptro preti-
ofius perfpicillum! an qui te dextra tenet, ille De macula
non dominus conftituatur operum Dei? And in fole eb-
Johannes Fabricius,an Elegant Writer, ſpeak- fer.
ing of the fame glaſs, and for this Invention,
+
preferring our Age before thofe former
times of greater Ignorance, fays thus; A-
deo fumus fuperiores veteribus, ut quam illi
carminis magici pronunciatu demiſſam repre-
Jentalle putantur, nos nontantum innocenter de-
mittamus, fed etiam familiari quodam intui-
tu ejus quafi conditionem intueamur.
66 Só
"much are we above the Ancients, that
"whereas they were fain by their Magical
"Charms to reprefent the Moons ap-
proach, we cannot only bring her low-
"er with a greater Innocence, but may
"alfo with a more familiar view behold her
"Condition. And becauſe you ſhall have
no occafion to queftion the Truth of thoſe
Experiments, which I fhall afterwards urge
from it; I will therefore fet down the
Tefti-
F 2
J
68
That the Moon may be a World.
Teſtimony of an Enemy, and fuch a wit
nefs hath always been accounted preva-
lent you may ſee it in the above named
Cæfar la Galla, whofe words are thefe:
Mercurium caduceum geftantem, cæleftia nun-
De pha-
nom.cap.1. ciare, & mortuorem animas ab inferis revoca-
re fapiens finxit antiquitas. Galilæum verò
novum fovis interpretem Telescopio caduceo
inftructum Sydera aperire, & veterum Philo-
fophorum manes ad fuperos revocare folers
noftra ætas videt & admiratur. "Wife An-
tiquity Fabled Mercury carrying a Rod in
"his Hand, to relate News from Heaven
"and call back the Souls of the Dead; but
"it hath been the Happineſs of our induf-
"trious Age to ſee and admire Galilæus,the
"New Embaſſadour of the Gods, furniſhed
"with his Perfpective to unfold the Nature
"of the Stars, and awaken the Ghoſts of
"the Ancient Philofophers. So worthily
and highly did theſe Men efteem of this ex-
cellent Invention.
1
..
Now, if you would know what might be
done by this glaſs,in the fight of fuch things
as were nearer at Hand, the fame Author
will tell you, when he fays, that by it thoſe
Ibid.c. 6. things which could fcarce at all be difcern-
ed by the Eye,at the diſtance of a Mile and
a half, might plainly and diftinctly be per-
ceived for 16 Italian Miles, and that as they'
were really in themſelves, without any
Tranfpofition or falfifying at all. So that
what the Ancient Poets were fain to put in
a Fable, our more happy Age hath found
1
out
That the Moon may be a World.
69
out ina Truth, and we may diſcern as far
with theſe Eyes which Galilæus hath be-
ftowed upon us, as Lynceus could with
thoſe which the Poets attributed unto him.
But if you yet doubt, whether all theſe Ob-
fervations were true, the fame Author may
confirm you, when he fays they were
fhewed, Non uni aut alteri, fed quamplurimis, cap. 1.
neque gregariis hominibus, fed præcipuis atque
difciplinis omnibus, necnon Mathematicis &
Opticis præceptis optimè instructis fedula ac dili-
genti inspectione. "Not to one or two, but
to very many, and thoſe not ordinary
(c Men, but to thoſe who were well vers'd
" in Mathematicks and Opticks, and that
r not with a meer glance, but with a Sedu-
lous and diligent Inſpection. And leaſt
any fcruple might remain unanſwered, or
you might think the Men who beheld all this,
though they might be skilful, yet they
came with Credulous Minds, and fo were
more eafie to be deluded: He adds that it
was fhewed, Viris qui ad experimenta hæc con- cap. 5:
tradicendi animo accefferant. "To fuch as
were come with a great deal of Prejudice,
"and an intent of Contradiction. Thus
you may fee the certainty of thoſe Ex-
periments which were taken by this glaſs.
I have ſpoken the more concerning it, be-
cauſe I fhall borrow many things in my
Farther Difcourfe, from thofe Diſcoveries
which were made by it.
66
I have now Cited fuch Authors both An-
cient and Modern, who have directly
main-
F 3
70
That the Moon may be a World.
See the
Second
Book.
1. Prop.
Apologia
pro Galli-
lao.
maintained the fame Opinion. I told you
likewife in the Iropofition, that it might
probably be deduced from the Tenents of
others: fuch were Ariftarchus, Philolaus,
and Copernicus, with many other later Wri-
ters, who allented to their Hypothefis; fo
foach. Rhelicus, David Origanus Lansber-
gius, Guil. Gilbert, and (if I may beleive
Campanella) Innumeri alii Angli & Galli,
Very many others, both English and
French, all who affirmed our Earth to be
one of the Plannets, and the Sun to be
the Center of all, about which the Hea-
venly Bodies did move. And how horrid
foever this may feem at the firſt, yet is
it likely enough to be true, nor is there
any Maxime or Obfervation in Op-
ticks, (faith Pena) that can Diſprove it.
}
Now if our Earth were one of the
Plarinets, (as it is according to them)
then why may not another of the
Plannets be an Earth.
Thus have I fhewed you the Truth of
this Propofition. Before I proceed far-
ther, 'tis requifite that I enform the
Reader, what Method I fhall follow in
the proving of this chief Affertion, that
there is a World in the Moon.
The Order by which I fhall be guid-
ed, will be, that which Aristotle ufès in
his Book, De mundo, (if that Book were
his.)
Firſt, weia of thofe chief
aúñÿ
parts which are in it; not the Elemen-
tary
}
That the Moon may be a World.
71
tary and Æthereal, (as he doth there)
fince this doth not belong to the pre-
fent Queſtion, but of the Sea and Land,
. Secondly, mi air matay, of thofe
things which are Extrinfècal to it, as the
Seafons, Meteors, and Inhabitants.
PROP. VII.
That thofe Spots and brighter Parts,
which by our Sight may be diftin-
guished in the Moon, do fhew the
Difference betwixt the Sea and Land,
in that other World.
OR the clear proof of this Propofi-
FOR
tion, I fhall firſt reckon up and refute
the Opinions of others, concerning the mat-
ter and form of thoſe Spots, and then thew
the greater probability of this preſent Af-
ſertion, and how agreeable it is to that
Truth, which is most commonly received;
As for the Opinions of others, concerning
thefe, they have been very many; I will
only reckon up thofe which are Common
and Remarkable.
Some there are that think thofe Spots do
not arife from any deformity of the parts,
but a deceit of the Eye, which cannor at
F 4
fuck
72
That the Moon may be a World.
{
fuch a diſtance difcern an equal Light in
that Plannet, but thefe do but only fay it,
and thew not any reafon for the proof of
their Opinion: Others think, that there are
fome Bodies betwixt the Sun and Moon,
1.de Mund. Which keeping off the Light in fome parts,
conftit. do by their fhadow produce thefe Spots
which we there difcern.
So Bede in
De fubtil.
lib. 3.
/
Others would have them to be the
Figure of the Seas or Mountains, here
Below: Repreſented there as in a Looking-
Glafs. But none of thoſe Fancies can be
True, becauſe the Spots are ftill the fame,
and not Varied according to the Difference
of Places; and befides, Cardon thinks it is
Impoffible that any Image fhould be Con-
veyed fo far, as there to be Repreſented
junto us, at fuch a Diſtance.. But 'tis Com-
monly related of Pythagoras, that he by
Writing what he pleafed in a Glafs, by
the Reflexion of the fame Species, would
make thofe Letters to appear in the Circle
of the Moon, where they fhould be Le-
gible by any other, who might at that
a Occulta. time be fome Miles diftant from him. (a).
Philof. l. 1. Agrippa affirms this to be Poffible, and
the way of performing it not unknown
to himfelf, with fome others in his time.
It may be, that Bifhop Gedmine did by
the like means Perform thofe ftrange
Conclufions, which he profeffes in his Nun-
cius inanimatus, where he Pretends, that
he can Inform his Friends of what he
pleafes, though they be an Hundred Milės
map. 6.
diftant
That the Moon may be a World.
73
diftant, forte etiam, vel milliare millefimum,
(they are his own Words) and perhaps,
a Thouſand, and all this in a Little
Space,
Quicker than the Sun can
Move.
?
}
1
Now, what conveyance there fhould
be, for fo Speedy a Paffage, I cannot
Conceive, unless it be Carried with the
Light, than which we know not any
thing Quicker; But of this only by the
way; however, whether thoſe Images can
be Repreſented fo or not, yet certain it is,
thoſe Spots are not fuch Repreſentations.
Some think, that when God had at firſt
Created too much Earth, to make a per-
fect Globe, not knowing well where to
Beſtow the reft, he Placed it in the Moon,
which ever fince hath fo Darkned it in
fome Parts; but the Impiety of this is
fufficient Confutation, fince it fo much
Detracts from the Divine Power and
Wildom.
>
The (a) Stoicks held that Plannet to be
a Plut. Je
mixed by Fire and Air, and in their
placit. phil.
Opinion, the Variety of its Compofition 1.2.c.25.
cauſed her Spots: being not aſhamed to
ftile the fame Body a Goddefs, calling it
Diana, Minerva, &c. and yet Affirm it be
an Impure Mixture of Flame, and Smoke,
and Fuliginus Air.
But this Plannet cannot confift of Fire
(faith Plutarch) becauſe their is not any
Fewel to Maintain it. And the Poets have
therefore fained Vulcan to be Lame, be-
cauſe
}
74
That the Moon may be a World,
Jofephus
cauſe he can no more Subſiſt without Wood
or other Fewell, than a Lame Man with-
out a Staff.
Anexageras thought all the Stars to be
of an Earthly Nature, Mixed with fome
Fire; and as for the Sun, he Aftermed it
to be nothing elſe but a Fiery Stone; for
which latter Opinion, the Athenians Sen-
1.2.con.
tenc'd him to Death, thofe Zealous Idola-
App. Au-
ters counting it a great Blafphemy to
guft de ci-
Vit. Dei. make their God a Stone, whereas not-
1.18.c.41. Withstanding, they were fo fenflefs in their
Adoration of Idols, as to make a Stone
Nat. Hift.
6.2.0.9.
their God. This Anaxagoras Affirmed the
Moon to be more Terreftrial than the
other Planners, but of a greater Purity
than any thing here Below, and the Spots,
he thought, were nothing elfe, but fome
Cloudy parts, Intermingled with the Light
which belonged to that Planner; but I
have above Destroyed the Suppofition on
which this fancy is Grounded. Pliny thinks
they Arife from fome Droffie ftuff,
Mixed with that Moyfture which the Moon
Attracts unto her felf; but he was of
their Opinion, who thought the Stars were
Nourished by fome Earthly Vapours
which you may commonly fee Refut-
ed in the Commentators on the Books de
Cœlo.
-
1
Opt.lib.9. Vitellio & Keinoldus, Affirm the Spots to
comment. be the Thicker parts of the Moon, into
which the Sun cannot Infufe much Light;
and this (fay they ) is the Reaſon why in
in Purb.
pag. 164.
the
i
That the Moon may be a World.
75
the Suns Eclipfes, the Spots and Brighter
Parts, are ſtill in fome meafure Diftinguifh-
ed, becauſe the Sun Beams are not able
fo well to Penetrate through thoſe Thicker,
as they may through the Thinner parts of
that Plannet. Of this Opinion alſo was
Cafar la Galla, whofe Words are theſe,
"The Moon doth there appear Cleareft,
((
cua nonfo-
where ſhe is Tranfpicuous, not only
¿ through the Superficies, but the Sub- Ex qua
"ſtance alfo, and there the feems fpot- parte luna
ted, where her Body is moſt Opacous. eft tranfpi-
The ground of this his A.iertion, was, be- lum fe-
cauſe he thought the Moon did receive and cundum
beſtow her Light by Illumination only, and fuperficiem
not at all by reflexion; but this, together fed etiam
with the fuppofed Penetration of the Sun-fubftanti-
Beams, and the Perfpicuity of the Moons am eatenus
Body, I have above Anſwered and Re- clara, ex
futed.
gua autem
The more Common and general Opini- parte opaca
on, is, that the Spots are the Thinner parts obfcura vi-
eft, eatenus
of the Moon, which are lefs able to reflect detur. De
the Beams that they receive from the Sun, Phænom.
and this is moſt agreeable to reafon; for if cap: 11.
Albert.
the Stars are therefore brighteſt, becauſe
mag.de
they are Thicker,and more Solid than their Covis.
Orbs, then it will follow, that thoſe parts Q 4. Art
of the Moon which have lefs Light, have 21.
alſo lefs Thickneſs. It was the Providence Colleg. Con.
of Nature (fay fome) that fo contrived
that Plannet to have thefe Spots within it ;
for fince that is neareſt to thoſe lower Bo-
dies which are fo full of deformity, 'tis re-
qui
76
That the Moon may be a World.
quifite that it ſhould in fome meaſure agree
with them, and as in this Inferiour World,
the higher Bodies are the molt compleat,
fo alfo in the Heavens, Perfection is afcend-
ed unto by degrees, and the Moon being
the loweſt, muſt be the leaft pure, and
De Som- therefore Philo the Jew,Interpreting Jacobs
niis.
Dream, concerning the Ladder, doth in an
Allegory fhew, how that in the Fabrick of
the World, all things grow perfecter, as
they grow higher, and this is the reaſon
(faith he) why the Moon doth not con-
fift of any pure fimple matter, but is mix-
ed with Air, which fhews fo darkly with-
in her Body.
But this cannot be a Sufficient reaſon;
for though it were true, that Nature did
frame every thing perfecter,as it was high-
er, yet is it as true, that Nature framese-
very thing fully perfect for that Office to
which the intends it. Now, had the in-
tended the Moon meerly to refer the Sun-
Beams, and give Light, the Spots then had
not ſo much argued her Providence, as her
unskilfulneſs and overlight, as if in the
haft of her work, the could not tell how
Scalig. ex- to make that Body exactly fit, for that
rcit. 62. Office, to which the intended it.
'Tis likely then, that the had fome other
end which moved her to produce this va-
riety, and this in all probability was her
intent to make it a hr Body for Habitation,
with the fame Conveniences of Sea and
Land, as this Inferiour World doth partake
of
1
That the Moon may be a World.
77
of. For fince the Moon is ſuch a Vaft, fuch
a Solid and Opacous Body, like our Earth
(as was above proved) why may it not
be probable, that thofe Thinner and Thick-
er parts appearing in her, do fhew the
difference betwixt the Sea and Land in that
other World? and Gallilæus doubts not,
but that if our Earth were viffible at the
fame diſtance, there would be the like ap-
pearance of it.
{
If we confider the Moon as another Ha-
bitable Earth, then the appearances of it
will be altogether exact, and beautiful,
and may argue unto that, it is fully ac-
compliſhed for all thofe ends to which
Providence did appoint it. But confider
it barely as a Star or Light, and then
there will appear in it much Imper-
fection and Deformity, as being of an
Impure Dark Subftance, and fo unfit for
the Office of that Nature.
As for the Form of thofe Spots, fome
of the Vulgar think, they repreſent a Man,
and the Poets gueſs, 'tis the Boy Endymion
whoſe Company the Loves fo well, that
the carries him with her; others will have
it only to be the Face of a Man, as the
Moon is ufually pictured; but Albertus
thinks rather, that it repreſents a Lyon,
with his Tail towards the Eaft, and his Head
the Weft, and *fome others have thought Eufebius
it to be very much like a Fox, and certain-
ly, 'tis as much like a Lyon, as that in 1.8.c. 15.
the Zodiake,or as Urfa major is like a Bear.
I
Nicremb.
Hift. Nat.
!
78
That the Moon may be a World.
Y
}
A
}
I fhould guefs, that it reprefents one of
thefe, as well as another, and any thing else,
as well as any of thefe, fince 'tis but a
ftrong Imagination,which Fancies fuch Ima-
ges, as School Boys ufually do,in the marks
of a Wall, whereas there is not any fuch
Similitude in the Spots themfelves, which
rather like our Sea, in refpect of the Land,
appears under a Rugged and Confuſed Fi-
gure, and doth not repreſent any diſtinct
Image, fo that both in refpect of the mat-
ter, and the Form, it may be probable e-
nough, that thofe Spots and brighter parts,
may fhew the diftinction betwixt the Sea
and Land,in that other World.
1
1
!
:
14
PROP.
1
That the Moon may be a World.
19
}
PROP. VIII.
The Spots reprefent the Sea, and
the brighter Parts the Land.
When I
Hen I firſt compared the Nature of
our Earth and Water, with thofe
appearances in the Moon; I concluded
contrary to the Propofition, that the bright-
er Parts reprefented the Water, and the
Spots the Land; of this Opinion likewife
was Keplar at the firft. But my fecond
Thoughts, and the reading of others, hrave Opt: Aftro.
now convinced me (as after he was) of c.6.num.9.
Differt.
the Truth of that Propofition which I have
now fet down. Before I come to the Con- Gal.
firmation of it, I fhall mention thofe Scru-
ples, which at firſt made me doubt the Truth
of this Opinion.
cum nuncio
1. It may be Objected, 'tis Probable,
if there be any fuch Sea and Land as
ours, that it bears fome Proportion and
Similitude with ours, but now this Pro-
poſition takes away all Likeness betwixt
them. For whereas the Superficies of our
Earth is but the Third part of the whole
Surface in the Globe, Two Parts being Exercis.
overſpread with the Water (as Scaliger 39.
Ob-
80
That the Moon may be a World:
*
ག
f
Do Meteo-
Art. 1.
obferves) yet here, according to this
Opinion, the Sea fhould be less than the
Land, fince there is not fo much of the
Befpoted, as there is of the Enlightened
parts, wherefore 'tis Probable, that there
is no fuch thing at all, or elfe, that the
Brighter parts are the Sea.
2. The Water, by Reafon of the
Smoothness of its Superficies, feems bet-
ter able to Reflect the Sun-Beams than
the Earth, which in moft Places is. fo full
of Ruggedness of Grafs and Trees, and
fuch like Impediments of Reflexion; and
befides, common Experience fhews, that
the Water Shines with a greater and
more Glorious Brightnefs than the Earth;
therefore it fhould feem that the Spots are
the Earth, and the Brighter parts the
Water. But to the Firft it may be Anf
wered.
1. There is no great Probability in this
Confequence, that becauſe 'tis fo with us,
therefore it muſt be fo with the parts of
the Moon, for fince there is fuch a
Difference betwixt them in Divers other
Reſpects, they may not perhaps Agree
in this.
2. That Afferfion of Scaliger is not by
risl.5.c.. all Granted for a Truth. Fromundus, with
others, think, that the Superficies of the Sea
and Land, in fo much of the World as is
already Diſcovered, is equal, and of the
fame Extenſion.
3. The Orbe of Thick and Vaporous
Air
}
That the Moon may be a World.
81
Air which Incompafes the Moon, makes
the Brighter parts of that Plannet appear
Bigger than in themſelves they are; as I
fhall fhew afterwards.
2
To the Second it may be Anſwered
that though the Water be of a ſmooth
Superficies, and fo may feem moſt fir
to Reverberate the Light, yet becauſe 'tis
of a Prefpecuous Nature, therefore the
Beam's muft Sink into it, and cannot fo
Strongly and Clearly be Reflected. Sicut
in fpeculo ubi plumbum abrafum fuerit, (faith
Cardan) as in Looking-Glaffes where
part of the Lead is Razed off, and nothing
left behind to Reverberate the Image, the
Species must there pafs through and not
Back again, fo it is where the Beams Pen-
netrate and Sink into the Subſtance of the
Body, there cannot be fuch an Immediate
and ftrong Reflexion, as when they are
Beat back from the Superficies, and there-
fore the Sun cauſes a greater Heat by far
upon the Land than upon the Water.
Now as for that Experiment where it is
faid, that the Waters have a greater
Brightness than the Land: I Anſwer,
'tis true only there where they Reprefent
the Image of the Sun or fome Bright
Cloud, and not in other places, Efpecially
if we look upon them at any great
Diſtance, as is very Plain by common
Obfervation.
And 'tis certain that from any high
Mountain the Land does appear a great
G
deal
1
.82
That the Moon may be a World.
1
Galilæus
1.
deal Brighter than any Lake or River.
This may yet be farther Illuftrated by the
Similitude of a Looking-Glafs hanging upon
a Wall in the Sun-fhine, where, if the Eye be
not placed in the juft line of Reflexion from
the Glafs,tis Manifeſt that the Wall will be of
a Brighter Appearance than the Glafs. True
indeed in the Line of Reflexion, the Light
of the Glafs is Equal almoſt unto that
which comes Immadiately from the Sun it
felf; but now this is only in one Particular
place, and fo is not like that Brightness
which we Difcern in the Moon, becauſe
this does Appear Equally in feveral Scitua-
tions, like that of the Wall which does
ſeem Bright as well from every place as
from any one. And therefore theRuffneſs
of the Wall, or (as it is in the Objection)
the Ruggedness of our Earth is fo far from
being an hinderance of fuch a Reflexion as
there is from the Moon, that it is rather
Required as a Necellary Condition unto it.
We may conceive that in every rough
Body there are, as it were, innumberable
Superficies, Difpofed unto an Innumerable
Diverſitie of Inclinations. Ita ut nullus
Syftem.coll. fit locus; ad quem non pertingant plurimi
radii reflexi a plurimis fuperficieculis, per
omnem corporis fcabri radiis luminofis percuffi
Superficiem difperfis. "So that there is not
any place unto which there are not fomé
"Beams Reflected from thefe Divers Super-
ficies, in the feveral parts of fuch a
rugged Body. But yet (as I faid be-
(6
<<
fore)
That the Moon may be a World.
83
fore) the Earth does Receive a great part
of its Light by Illumination, as well as by
Reflexion.
So
that notwithſtanding thofe Doubts,
yet this Propofition may remain True › De facie
that the Spots may be the Sea, and the lun.
Brighter parts the Land, Of this Opinion Differtatio
was Plutarch: unto him Affented Keplar Nunc, Syd.
and Galilæus, whofe words are theſe, Si
quis veterum Pythagoreorum fententiam ex-
ufcitare velit, lunam fcilicet effe quafi
tellurem alteram, ejus pars lucidior terrenam
Superficiem, obfcurior vero aqueam magis con-
gruè repræfentet. Mihi autem dubium fuit
nunquam terreftris globi à longè confpecti," at-
que a radiis folaribus perfufi, terream ſuper-
ficiem clariorem, obfcuriorem vero aqueam fefe
in confpectum daturam. "If any Man have
"a mind to Renew the Opinion of the Py-
"thagoreans, that the Moon is another
ic Earth, then her Brighter parts may fitly
"Repreſent the Earths Superficies, and
"the Darker part the Water: and for my
OC part, I never Doubted but that our
"Earthly Globe being Shined upon by the
"Sun, and beheld at a great Diſtance,
"the Land would appear Brighteft, and the
"Sea more Obfcurely.The Reaſons may be.
+
1. That which I urged about the fore-
going Chapter, becauſe the Water is the
Thinner part, and therefore must give
lefs Light.
Since the Stars and Plannets, by Rea-
font of their Brightnefs, are uſually
G &
com
!
84
That the Moon may be a World.
In lib.de
coloribus.
concluded to be the Thicker parts of her
Orb.
2. Water is in it felf of a Blacker Co-
lour (faith Ariftotle) and therefore more
Remote from Light than the Earth. Any
parts of the Ground being Moiſtned with
Rain, does Look much more Darkly than
when it is Dry.
3. 'Tis Obferved that the Secondary
Light of the Moon (which afterwards is
Proved to Proceed from our Earth) is
Senfibly Brighter unto us, for two or three
Dayes before the Conjunction, in the
Morning when fhe Appears Eaſtward,
than about the fame time after the Con-
junction, when ſhe is ſeen in the Weft. The
Reafon of which must be this, because that
part of the Earth which is Oppoſite to the
Moon in the Eaft, has more Land in it
than Sea. Whereas on the Contrary,
the Moon when fhe is in the Weft, is
Shined upon by that part of our Earth
where there is more Sea than Land, from
whence it will follow with good Proba-
bility that the Earth does caft a greater
Light than the Water.
4. Becaufe Obfervation tells us, that the
Spotted parts are always Smooth and E-
qaul, having every where an Equality of
Light when once they are Enlightned by
the Sun, whereas the Brighter parts are
full of rugged Gibbofities and Mountains,
having many Shades in them, as I fhall
fhew more at Large afterwards.
+
That
That the Moon may be a World.
85
That in this Plannet there must be Seas,
Campanella Indeavours to prove out of
Scripture, Interpreting the Waters above
the Firmament Spoken in Genefis, to be Apologia
pro
meant of the Sea in this World. For (faith Galileo.
he) 'tis not likely that there are any fuch
Waters above the Orbs to Moderat that
Heat which they receive from their Swift
Motion (as fome of the Fathers think.)
•
Nor did Mofes mean the Angels which Vide.Icron,
may be called Spiritual Waters, as Origen Epift. ad
and Austin would have it, for both thefe Pamma-
are Rejected by the General confent: chium.
Nor could he mean any Waters in the Confeffion.
1.13.c.32
fecond Region, as moit Commentators Retracted.
Interpret it, For firft, there is nothing but lib. 2.Retr.
Vapours, which though they are after- cap.6.
wards turned into Water, yet while they
Remain there, they are only the Matter
* of that Element, which may as well be
Fire, or Earth, or Air. Secondly, Thofe
Vapours are not above the Expanfum,
but in it. So that he thinks there is no
other way to falve all, but by making the
Plannets ſeveral Worlds with Sea and Land,
with fuch Rivers and Springs as we have
here below: Eſpecially fince Efdras Speaks 2 Efdr.4.7
of the Springs above the Firmament. But
I cannot agree with him in this, nor do I
think that any fuch thing can be Proved
out of Scripture.
}
Before I Proceed to the next Pofition, I
fhall firſt Anſwer fome Doubts which
might be made against the Generality-of
G 3
this
86
That the Moon may be a World.
1
this Truth, whereby it may feem Im
poffible that there fhould be either Sea or
Land in the Moon; for fince the moves
ſo Swiftly as
fo
Aftronomers Obferve
why then does there nothing Fall from
her, or why doth fhe not Shake fome-
thing out by the Celerity of her Revo-
lution; I Anfwer, you must know that the
Inclination of every heavy Body to its
Proper Center, doth Sufficiently tie it unto
its Place; fo that Suppofe any thing were
Separated, yet muft it Neceflarily return
again. And there is no more Danger
of their Falling into our World, than
there is Fear of our Ealling into the
Moon.
·
But yet there are many Fabulous Re-
lations of fuch things as have Dropped
thence. There is a. Tale of the Nemean
Lyon that Hercules" Slew, which firſt
Vide Gult: Rufhing among the Heards out of his un-
Nubrigenf. known Den in the Mountain of Cytheron
de rebus in Baotia, the Credulous People thought
Anglice:
lib. I.
he was fent from their Goddeſs the Moon.
And if a Whirl-Wind did chance to Snatch
any thing up, and afterwards Rain it
Down again, the Ignorant Multitude
were apt to beleive that it Dropt from Hea-
ven. Thus Avicenna relates the Story of a
Calf which fell down in a Storm, the be
holders thinking it a Moon-Calf, and that
it fell thence. So Cardan Travelling upon
the Apennine Mountains, a fudden Blaft
took off his Hat, which if it had been car
•
ryed
That the Moon may be a World.
87
ryed far, he thinks the peasants, who had
perceived it to Fall, would have Sworn it
had Rained Hats. After fome fuch Man-
ner, many of our Prodigies come to Paſs,
and the People are willing to beleive any
thing, which they may Relate to others
as a very Strange and Wonderful Event.
I doubt not but the Trojan Palladium, the
Roman Minerva, and our Ladies Church
at Loretto, with many facred Reliques
preſerved by the Papifts might Drop
from the Moon as well as any of
thefe.
But it may be again Objected, fuppofe
there were a Bullet Shot up in that World,
would not the Moon run away from it;
before it could fall down, fince the
Motion of her Body (being every Day
round our Earth) is far Swifter than
the other, and fo the Bullet muft be left
behind, and at Length fall down to us?
To this I Anſwer.
1. If a Bullet could be Shot fo far
till it came to the Circumference of thoſe
things which belong to our Center, then
it would fall down to us.
2. Though there were fome Heavy
Body a great Height in that Air, yet
would the Motion of that Magnetical
Globe to which it did belong by an attra-
ative Vertue ftill hold it within its Con-
venient diſtance, whether their Earth
Moved or ſtood Stil, yet would the
fame Violence caft a Body from it Equally
G4
far.
88
That the Moon may be a World.
}
far. That I may the plainer Express
my meaning, I will fet down this Dia-
gramme,
1.
B
E
B
A
1
H
G
15
1
A
↓
Suppofe this Earth were A, which
was to Move in the Circle C. D. and
let the Bullet be Suppofed at B. within
its Proper Verge; 1 fay, whether this
Earth did Stand ftill or Move Swiftly
towards D, yet the Bullet would ftill
keep at the fame Diſtance by reaſon
of that Magnetick Vertue of the Cen-
ter (if I may fo Speak) whereby all
things within its Sphear are Attracted
with it. So that the Violence to the
Bullet, being nothing else but that
where-
1
That the Moon may be a World.
89
whereby 'tis Removed from its Center,
therefore an equal Violence can Carry
a Body from its Proper place, but at
an equal Diſtance, whether or no this
Earth where its Center is, does Stand ſtill
or Move.
The Impartial Reader may find fuf-
ficient Satisfaction for this and fuch other
Arguments as may be Urged againſt
the Motion of that Earth, in the Writ-
ings of Copernicus and his followers,
unto whom, for Brevities fake, I will Re-
fer them.
1
"
PROP.
90
That the Moon may be a World.
PROP. IX.
That there are high Mountains, deep
Vallies, and Spacions Plains in the
Body of the Moon.
T
Hough there are ſome who think
Mountains to be a Deformity to
the Earth, as if they were either Beat up
by the Flood, or elfe Caft up like ſo
many Heaps of Rubbiſh left at the Cre-
ation; yet if well Confidered, they will
be found as much to Conduce to the
Beauty and Conveniency of the Uni-
verfe, as any of the other Parts. Nature
faith Pliny) Purpoſely framed them for
many Excellent Ufes: partly to. Tame the
Violence of greater Rivers, to ſtrengthen
certain joynts within the Veins and
Bowels of the Earth, to break the Force
of the Seas Inundation, and for the fafety
of the Earths Inhabitants, whether Beafts
or Men. That they make much for the
Protection of Beafts, the Pfalmiſt teſtifies,
•
The
That the Moon may be a World.
91
The high Hills are a refuge for the Wild Plal. 104.
Goats, and the Rocks for the Conies. The v. 18.
Kingly Prophet had likewife Learned the
Safety of theſe by his own Experience,
when he alfo was Fain to make a Moun
tain his Refuge from the Fury of his Ma-
fter Saul, who Perfecuted him in the
Wilderneſs.
D
True, indeed, fuch places as theſe keep
their Neighbours poor, as being moft Bar-
ren, but yet they preferve them ſafe, as
being moſt ftrong; witness our uncon-
quered Wales and Scotland, whoſe greateſt
Protection hath been the Natural Strength
of their Country, fo Fortified with Moun
tains, that thefe have always been unto
them, fure Retreits from the Violence and
Oppreffion of others. Wherefore a good
Author doth Rightly call them Natures
Bul-warks, caft up at God Almighties own
charges, the Scorns and Curbs of Victori-
ous Armies; which made the Barbarians
in Curtius fo confident of their own fafety,
when they were once retired to an inaccef-
fible Mountain, that when Alexanders Le-
gate had brought them to a Parley, and
perfwading to yeild, told them of his Maf
ters Victories, what Seas and Wilderneſſes
he had paſſed; they replied, that all that
might be, but could Alexander Fly too?
Over the Seas he might have Ships, and
over the Land Horfes, but he must have
Wings before he could get up thither. Such
afety did thofe Barbarous Nations con-
i
1
ceive
92
That the Moon may be a World.
!
ceive in the Mountains whereunto they
were retired. Certainly then fuch useful
parts were not the Effect of Mans Sin, or
produced by the Worlds Curfe, the Flood,
but rather at the firft Created by the
Goodneſs and Providence of the Al-
mighty.
This Truth is ufually concluded from
theſe and the like Arguments.
1. Becauſe the Scripture it felf, in the
Deſcription of that general Deluge, tells
us, it overflowed the higheit Moun-
tains.
2. Becauſe Mofes who writ long after
the Flood, does yet give the fame Defcrip-
tion of Places and Rivers, as they had be-
fore; which could not well have been if
this had made ſo ſtrange an Alteration.
3. 'Tis Evident that the Trees did ſtand
as before. For otherwife Noah could not
fo well have concluded, that the Waters
were abated, from this reafon, becauſe the
Dove brought an Olive Leaf in her Mouth,
when the was fent forth the Second time:
whereas had the Trees been rooted up >
ſhe might have taken it the firſt time, from
one of them as it was Floating on the Top
of the Waters. Now if the Motion of the
Water was not fo Violent as to Subvert the
Trees, much leſs was it able to caft up fuch
vaft heaps as the Mountains.
4. When the Scripture doth fet forth un-
to us the Power and Immenfity of God by
the Variety or Uſefulneſs of the Creatures
which
That the Moon may be a World.
93
which he hath made, amongſt the reſt it
doth often mention the Mountains. Pfal:
104. 8. item. 148. 9. Ifai. 40. 12. And
therefore 'tis probable they were Created
at the firſt. Unto this I might add, that in
other Places Divine Wiſdom, in fhewing of Prov.8.25.
its own Antiquity, faith, that he was From Pfal.90.2.
the beginning, before the Earth or the Moun
tains were brought forth.
5. If we may Truft the Relations of An- Jofeph Ant.
tiquity, there were many Monuments left lib.1.c.3.
undefaced after the Flood:
So that if I intend to prove that the
Moon is fuch a Habitable World as this is;
'tis requifite that I fhew it to have the fame
Conveniences of Habtation as this hath;
and here if fome Rabbi or Chymick were
to handle the Point, they would firſt prove
it out of Scripture, from that place in Mo-
fes his Bleffing, where he ſpeaks of the An-
cient Mountains and lafting Hills, Deut. 33.
for having חדרי קרם וגבעות עולם
immediately before mentioned thofe Blef
fings which fhould happen unto Jofeph by
the Influence of the Moon, he does pre-
fently Exegetically Iterate them in Bleffing
him with the cheif things of the Ancient
Mountains and lafting Hills; you may alſo
fee the fame expreffion ufed in Jacobs Blef
fing of Fofeph.
But however we may deal pro or con in
Philofophy, yet we must not be too bold
with Divine Truths, or bring Scripture to
Patronize any Fancy of our own, though,
per-
Gen. 49.
26.
94
That the Moon may be a World.
•
·
蠱
​perhaps, it be a Truth. I am not of their
Mind who think it a good Courſe to Con-
firm Philofophical Secrets from the letter
of the Scripture, or by abuſing ſome Ob-
fcure Text in it. Methinks it favors too
much of that Melancolly Humour of the
Chymicks, who, aiming in all their ftudies
at the making of gold, do perfwade them-
felves, that the moft Learned and Subtile
of the Ancient Authors, in all their Ob-
fcure Places do mean fome fuch Senfe as
may make to their purpoſe. And hence
it is that they derive fuch ſtrange Myſteries
from the Fables of the Poets, and can tell
you what great Secret it was that Antiqui-
ty did hide under the Fixion of Jupiter be-
ing turned into a fhower of Gold: of Mer-
curies being made the Intrepreter of the
Gods of the Moons defcending to the Earth
for the Love of Endymion: with fuch Ridi-
culous Interpretations of thefe and the like
Fables, which any reaſonable confidering
Man cannot conceive to proceed from any,
but fuch as are diftracted. No lefs Fan-
taſtical in this kind are the Jewish Rabbies,
amongſt whom is not any Opinion, whe-
ther in Nature or Policy, whether true or
falfe, but fome of them, by a Cabaliſtical
Interpretation can Father it upon a dark
Place of Scripture, or (if need be) upon
a Text that is clean contrary. There being
not any Abfurdity fo grofs and incredible
for which thefe Abufers of the Text, will
not find out an Argument. Whereas, 'tis
the
}
95
That the Moon may be a World.
1
the more Natural way, and ſhould be Ob-
ferved in all Controverſies, to apply unto
every thing, the proper proofs of it; and
when we deal with Philofophical Truths,
to keep our felves within the bounds of
Humane Reaſon and Authority.
25:
But this by the way. For the better
proof of this Propofition, I might here
Cite the Teſtimony of Diodorus, who thouht
the Moon to be full of Rugged Places, ve-
lut terreftribus tumultis fuperciliofam; but
he Erred much in fome Circumſtances of
this Opinion, eſpecially, where he ſays,
there is an Iſland amongst the Hyperboreans,
wherein thoſe Hills may to the Eye be plain-
ly diſcovered; and for this reafon *Calius * Lect.aut.
calls him a Fabulous Writer. But you may l. 1. c. 15.
ſee more expreſs Authority for the Proof of
this in the Opinions of Anaxagoras and Demo- Plut. de
eritus, who held that this Plannet was full plac.l: 2.c.
of Champion Grounds, Mountains and
Vallies. And this feemed likewiſe probable
unto Auguftinus Nifus, whofe words are De Cœlol,
thefe: Forfitan non eft remotum dicere lunæ 2. part. 49.
partes effe diverfas, veluti funt partes terræ,
quarum aliæ funt vallofa, alia montofæ, ex
quarum differentia effici poteft facies illa lunæ ;
nec eft rationi diffonum, nam luna eft corpus im-
perfecte Sphæricum, cum fit corpus ab ultimo
cœlo elongatum, ut fupra dixit Ariftoteles.
Perhaps, it would not be amifs to fay
"that the parts of the Moon were divers,
as the parts of this Earth, whereof fome
"are Vallies, and fome Mountains, from
CC
sc
"the
66
That the Moon may be a World.
6. 4.
Aftron.
Opt. c. 6.
mum.g.
"the difference of which, fome Spots in
"the Moon may proceed; nor is this a-
gainſt reafon; for that Plannet cannot
"be perfectly Spherical, fince 'tis fo remote
te
cr
a Body from the firſt Orb, as Ariftotle
De Mundi “ had faid before. You may fee this Truth
fab. pars.3. affented unto by Blancanus the Jefuite, and
by him confirmed with divers Reaſons.
Keplar hath Obferved in the Moons Eclip-
fes, that the Divifion of her inlightned part
from the fhaded, was made by a crooked
unequal Line, of which there cannot be
any probable caufe conceived, unleſs it did
arife from the Ruggedness of that
Plannet; for it cannot at all be produc'd
from the fhade of any Mountains here
upon Earth, becauſe theſe would be fo
Ieffened before they could reach fo high in a
Conical fhadow, that they would not be ar
all ſenſible unto us (as might eaſily be De-
monſtrated) nor can it be conceived what
reaſon of this difference there ſhould be in
the Sun. Wherefore there being no other
Body that hath any thing to do in Eclipſes,
we muſt neceffarily conclude, that it is cau-
fed by variety of parts in the Moon it ſelf,
and what can thefe be but its Gibbofi-
tities? Now if you fhould ask a reaſon why
there fhould be fuch a Multitude of theſe
in that Plannet,the fame Keplar fhall jeft you
out an Anſwer. Suppofing (faith he) that
thofe Inhabitants are bigger than any of us
in the fame proportion, as their days are
longer than ours, viz. By Fifteen times it
may
That the Moon may be a World.
93
may be,for want of Stones to Erect ſuch vaſt
Houſes as were requifite for their Bodies,
they are fain to Dig Great and Round Hol-
lows in the Earth, where they may both
procure Water for their Thirft, and turning
Kep.ap
about with the fhade, may avoid thofe pend. Sele-
great Heats which otherwiſe they would be 'nogra.
liable unto, or if you will give Cafar la
Galla leave to guefs in the fame manner,
he would rather think that thoſe Thirſty
Nations caft up fo many, and fo great heaps
of Earth in digging of their Wine Cellars; Nuncius
but this only by the way.
Sydereus.
hall next produce Eye-witnefs of Ga-
lilæus, on which I most of all depend for
the proof of this Propofition, when he be-
held the new Moon through his perſpective,
it appeared to him under a Rugged and
Spotted Figure, feeming to have the dark-
er and enlighïned parts divided by a Tor-
tuous Line, having fome Parcels of Light
at a good diſtance from the other; and this
difference is fo remarkable, that you may
eafily perceive it through one of thoſe or-
dinary Perſpectives, which are commonly
fold amongst us; but for your better ap-
prehending of what I deliver, I will fer
down the Figure as I find it in Galilæus.
H
Sup.
94
That the Moon may be a World.
A
B
į
D
Suppoſe ABCD to repreſent the appea
rance of the Moons Body being in a Sextile,
you may fee fome brighter parts Separated
at a pretty diftance from the other, which
can be nothing elfe but a Reflexion of the
Sun-Beams, upon fome parts that are high-
er than the reft, and thofe Obfcure Gibbo-
fities which ſtand out towards the enlighte-
ned parts, muſt be fuch Hollow and Deep
Places, whereto the Rays cannot Reach.
But
That the Moon may be a World.
95
But when the Moon is got farther off from
the Sun, and come to that fulness as this
Line B D doth repreſent her under, then
do theſe parts alfo receive an equal Light,
excepting only that difference which doth
appear betwixt their Sea and Land. And
if you do confider how any Rugged Body
would appear,being enlightned, you would
eafily conceive that it muſt neceflarily feem
under fome fuch Gibbous unequal
form, as the Moon is here repreſented.
Now for the Infallibility of thefe appea-
rances, I fhall refer the Reader to that which
hath been faid in the Sixth Propofition.
But Cæfar la Galla affirms, that all theſe
appearances may confift with a plain Su-
perficies, if we fuppofe the parts of the
Body to be fome of them Diaphanous, and
fome Opacous; and if you Object, that the
Light which is convay'd to any Diaphanous
part in a plain Superficies, must be by a
continued Line, whereas here there appear
many brighter parts among the Obſcure,
at fome diſtance from the reſt. To this he
anfwers, it may arife from fome Secret
Conveyances and Channels within her Bo-
dy, that do confift of a more Diaphanous
matter, which being covered over with an
Opacous Superficies, the Light paffing
through them, may break out a great
way off, whereas the other parts betwixt,
may ftill remain Dark. Juft as the River.
Arethusa in Sicily, which runs under ground
for a great way, and afterwards breaks
but again. But becauſe this is one of the
cheifeſt
H 2
96
That the Moon may be a World.
cap. II.
1
chiefeft Fancies, whereby he thinks he hath
fully anſwered the Argument of this Opini-
on; I will therefore fet down his anfwer
in his own words, left the Reader might fuf-
pect more in them, than I have expreffed.
Non eft impoffibile cæcos ductus diaphani & per-
fpicui corporis, fed opacà fuperficie pretendi, uf-
que in diaphanam aliquam ex profund in fu-
perficiem emergentem partem, per quos ductus
lume inlongo poft modum interftitio erumpat,
&c. But I reply, if the Superficies betwixt
theſe two enlightened parts,remain dark be
cauſe of its Opacity, then would it always
be dark, and the Sun could not make it par-
take of Light, more than it could of Per-
fpicuity: But this contradicts all Experi-
ence, as you may fee in Galilæus, who
affirms, that when the Sun comes nearer to
his Oppofition, then, that which is betwixt
them both, is enlightned as well as either.
Nay, this oppofes his own Eye-witneſs, for
he confefles himself, that he faw this by the
glaſs. He had faid before, that he came to
fee thofe ftrange Sights diſcovered by Gali-
beus his glass, with an intent of Contra-
diction, and you may read that confirmed
in the weakneſs of this anfwer, which ra-
ther bewrays an Obftinate, than a perfwad-
ed Will; for otherwife fure he would ne-
ver have undertook to have deſtroyed fuch
certain proofs with fo groundleſs a Fancy.
Soft mundi
call. I.
That Inftance of Galilæus, would have
been a better Evafion, had this Author been
Acquainted with it; who might then have
compared the Moon to that which we
call Mother of Pearl, which though it 'oe
moft
That the Moon may be a World.
97
moſt Exactly Poliſhed in the Superficies of
it; yet will feem unto the Eye as if there
were divers Swellings and Rifings in its
feveral Parts. But yet, this neither would
not well have fhifted the Experiment of
the Perſpective. For theſe rugged parts
do not only appear upon one fide of the
Moon, but as the Sun does turn about in
Divers Places, fo do they alfo caft their
Shadow. When the Moon is in her In-
creafe, then do they caft their fhadows
to the East. When ſhe is in the Decreaſe,and
the Sun on the other fide of her, then like-
wife may we Diſcover theſe brighter Parts
cafting their fhadowes Weftward. Whereas
in the full Moon there are none of all theſe
to be ſeen.
But it may be Objected, that 'tis almoft
Impoſſible, and all together Unlikely, that
in the Moon there fhould be any Moun-
tains fo high, as thofe Obfervations make
them. For do but Suppofe, according to
the common Principles, that the Moons
Diameter unto the Earths, is very neer
to the Proportion of 2 to 7. Suppofè with-
all that the Earths Diameter contains a-
bout 7000. Italian Miles, and the Moons
2000. (as is commonly granted.) Now
Galilæus hath Obferved, that fome parts
have been Enlightned, when they were
the Twentieth part of the Diameter diftant
from the common term of Illumination.
From whence, it must neceflarily follow,
that there may be fome Mountains in the
Moon, fo high, that they are Able to caſt
a fhadow a 100 Miles off.
An opinion
H 3
that
98
That the Moon may be a World.
1
L
1
that founds like a Prodigy or a Fiction
wherefore 'tis likely that either thofe Ap-
pearances are caufed by fomewhat elſe
beſides Mountains, or elfe thofe are fallible
Obfervations, from whence may follow fuch
Improbable, Inconceiveable Confequences.
But to this I Anfwer:
j
1. You muſt Confider the height of the
Mountains is but very little, if your com
pare them to the Length of their fhadows.
Sir Walter Raleigh Obferves, that the
Hift.l.1.c. Mount Athos, now called Lacas, cafts its
7.Sect.11. Ihadow 300 Furlongs, which is above 37
Miles; and yet that Mount is none of the
Higheft. Nay, Solinus (whom I fhould
Poly.hiftor. rather beleive in this kind) affirms, that
C. 21.
і
+
this Mountain gives his fhadow quite over
the Sea, from Macedon to the Ifle of Lem-
nos, which is 700 Furlongs, or 84 Miles,
and yet according to the common Recko-
ming,it doth fcarce reach 4 Miles upwards,
in its Perpendicular height.
•
}
2. I affirm, that there are very high
Mountains in the Moon. Keplar and Ga-
lilæus think, that they are higher than any
which are upon our Earth. But I am not
of their Opinion in this, becaufe I fuppofe
they go upon a falfe Ground, whilft
they Conceive, that the higheft Moun-
tain upon the Earth is not above a Mile
Perpendicular.
1
Whereas 'tis the common Opinion, and
found true enough hy Obfervation, that
Olympus, Atlas, Taurus and Emus, with
many
J
That the Moon may be a World.
୨୨
*Hift.l.1.c.
•
many others, are much above this height.
Tenariffa in the Canary Iſlands, is common-
ly related to be above 8 Miles Perpendi-
cular, and about this height (fay fome)
is the Mount Perjacaca in America. * Sir
Walter Rawleigh feems to think, that the 7. Sect.11.
higheft of thefe is near. 30 Miles upright: Meteor.l.
nay, Ariftotle fpeaking of Caucafus in Afia, 1.c.11.
affirms it to be Vifible for 560 Miles, as
fome Interpreters find by Computation ;
from which it will follow, that it was 78
Miles Perpendicularly high, as you may
fee confirmed by Jacobus Mazonius, and Compara-
out of him in Blancanus the Jefuit. But tio Arift.
this Deviates from the truth, more Ex- cum. Pla-
cefs, than the other doth in defect. How- 3.0.5.
ever, though thefe in the Moon are not fo Expoſt. in
high as fome amongſt us; yet certain it is loc. Math.
they are of a great height, and fome of Arlis loc.
them at the leaft four Miles Perpendicular.
This I fhall prove from the Obſervation
of Galilæus, whoſe Glaſs can fhew to the
Senfes a proof beyond Exception; and
Certainly that Man muft needs be of a
moft timerous Faith,who dares not beleive.
his own Eye.
>
in
By that Perſpective you may plainly
difcern fome Enligtened parts (which are
the Mountains) to be Diftant from the
other about the Twentieth part of the Dia-
meter. From whence it will follow, that
thoſe Mountains muft Neceffarily be at-the
leaft, four Italian Miles in height.
H 4
For
tone. Sest.
148.
100
That the Moon may be a World.
}
A
H
B
C
F
G
D
'
{
?
E
12.
t
For let BDEF be the Body of the
Moon, A B C will be a Ray or Beam of
the Sun, which Enlightens a Mountain at
A, and B is the point of Contingency;
the diſtance betwixt A and B, muft be
ſuppoſed to be the Twentieth part of the
Diameter, which is an 100 Miles, for fo far
are fome Enlightened parts fevered from the
common term of Illumination. Now the Ag-
gregate of the quadrate from AB a Hundred,
and BG a 1000 will be 1010000; unto
which the Quadrat ariſing from A G muſt
be equal; according to the 47 Propo-
fition in the firſt Book of Elements. There-
fore
That the Moon may be a World.
IOI
1
fore the whole Line AG is ſomewhat
more than 104. and the diſtance betwixt
H'A must be above 4 Miles, which was the
thing to be Proved.
•
But it may be again Objected, if there
be fuch Rugged parts, and fo high Moun-
tains, why then cannot we Difcern them
at this diſtance? why doth the Moonap-
pear unto us fo exactly Round, and not
rather as a Wheel with Teeth.
I Anſwer, by reafon of too great a dif-
tance; For if the whole Body appear to
our Eye fo little, then thofe parts which
bear fo fmall a Proportion to the whole,
will not at all be Senfible.
But it may be Replied, if there were
any fich remarkable Hills, why does not
the limb of the Moon appear like a Wheel
with Teeth, to thofe who look upon it
through the great Perſpective, on whoſe
Witneſs you ſo much depend? or what
Reaſon is there that the Appears às Exactly
Round through it, as the doth to the bare
Eye? Certainly then, either there is no
fuch thing as you Imagin, or elfe the Glaſs
fails much in this Discovery.
To this 1 fhall Anfwer out of Gali-
læus.
1. You muſt know that there is not
meerly one rank of Mountains, about
the Edg of the Moon, but Divers Orders,
one Mountain behind another, and fo
there is ſomewhat to hinder thofe Void
ſpaces
102
be a World.
That the Moon may
1
fpaces which otherwife, Perhaps, might
appear.
Now, where there be many Hills, the
Ground feems even to a Man that can fee
the Tops of all. Thus when the Sea rages,
and many vaft Waves are Lifted up, yet
all may appear plain enough to one that
ftands at the Shore. So where there are fo
many Hills, the Inequality will be les
Remarkable, if it be
if it be Difcerned at a
Diſtance.
11.
доми
2. Though there be Mountains in that
part which appears unto us to be the Limb
of the Moon, as well as in any other
place, yet the bright Vapours hide there
Appearance: for there is an Orb of thick
Vaporous Air that doth Immediately com-
paſs the Body of the Moon, which though
it have not fo great Opacity, as to ter-
minate the Sight, yet being once Enligh
tened by the Sun, it doth Reprefent the
Body of the Moon under a greater
Form, and hinders our Sight from a Di-
ſtinct view of her, true Circumference. But
of this in the next Chapter.
}
*
Somn. Aftr. 3. Keplar hath Obferved,that in the Solary
not.207. Eclipfes, when the Rays may pafs thorough
this vaporous Air, there are fome Gibbofi-
ties to be difcerned in the Limb of the
Moon.
}
I have now fufficiently proved, that there
are Hills in the Moon, and hence it may
feem likely, that there is alfo a World; for
fince Providence hath fome fpecial end in
all
That the Moon may be a World.
103
all its works, certainly then theſe Moun-
tains were not produced in vain; and what
more probable meaning can we conceive
there fhould be, than to make that place
convenient for Habitation?
PROP. X.
That there is an Atmo-fphæra, or an
Orb of grofs, Vaporous Air, Imme-
diatley encompaffing the Body of the
Moon.
A
S that part of our Air which is near-
eft to the Earth, is of a thicker Sub-
ſtance than the other, by reafon 'tis always
mixed with fome Vapours, which are, con-
tinually exhaled into it. So is it equally
requifite, that if there be a World in the
Moon, that the Air about that, fhould be
alike qualified with ours. Now, that there
is fuch an Orb of grofs Air, was firft of all
(for ought I can Read) Obſerved by
Meflin, afterwards affented unto by Keplar
and Galilæus, and fince by Baptifta Cifatus, VideEufeb.
Sheiner with others, all of them confirming de Nat.
it by the fame Arguments which I fhall Hift.l.2.c.
Nicrem.
only 11
104
That the Moon may be a World.
So. A. D.
1 547.
April 24.
to the 28.
only Cite, and then leave this Propofition.
1. 'Tis not improbable that there fhould
be a Sphere of grolier Air about the Moon;
becaufe 'tis Obfèrved, that there are fuch
kind of Evaporations which proceed from the
Sun it felf. For there are diſcovered divers
movable Spots, like Clouds, that do en-
compass his Body: which thofe Authors,
who have been moft frequently verfed in
theſe kind of Experiments and Studies, do
conclude to be nothing else but Evapora-
tions from it. The Probability and Truth
of which Obfervations may also be in-
ferred from fome other appearances. As,
1. It hath been Obferved,that the Sun hath
fometimes for the fpace of four Days to-
gether, appeared as Dull and Ruddy al-
moft as the Moon in her Ecclipfes; in fo
much that the Stars have been ſeen at Mid-
day. Nay, he hath been conftantly dark-
ned for almoſt a whole Year, and never
fhined, but with a kind of heavy and dusk-
ifh Light, fo that there was fcafce heat e-
nough to Ripen the Fruits. As it was a-
bout the time when Cæfar was Killed. Which
was recorded by fome of the Poets. Thus
Virgil, fpeaking of the Sun.
Ille etiam extincto miferatus Cæfare Ro-
mam.
Cum caput obſcurâ nitidum ferrugine
texit,
Impiaque æternam timuerunt fæcula
noctem.
He
That the Moon may be a World.
105
He pittying Rome, when as great Cæfar
Did.
His Head within a Mourning-vail did
bide.
And thus the Wicked Guilty World did
Fright.
With doubtful Fears of an Eternal
Night.
Ovid likewife fpeaking of his Death
-Solis
quoque
triftis imago
Lurida follicitis præbebat lumina terris.
-The Suns fad Image then
Did yeild a lowring light to Fearful Men:
Now theſe appearances could not ariſe
from any lower Vapour.
For then I.
They would not have been fo Univerfal as
they were, being ſeen through all Europe;
(or elfe 2. That Vapour muſt have covered
the Stars as well as the Sun, which yet not-
withſtanding were then plainly Difcerned
in the Day time. You may fee this Argu-
ment Illuſtrated in another the like cafe.
Chap. 12. Hence then it will follow
that this Fuliginus matter, which did thus
obfcure the Sun, muft needs be very
near his Body; and if fo, then, what can
we more Probably guess it to be, than
Evaporations from it?
2. "Tis obferved, that in the Suns total
Eclipfes, when there is no part of his Body
difcernable, yet there does not always
follow fo great a Darkneſs, as might be
Expected from his total Abſence. Now 'tis
probable, that the Reafon is, becauſe theſe
thicker Vapours, being Enlightned by his
Beams, do convey fome Light unto us
>
not-
106
That the Moon may be a World.
notwithſtanding the Interpofition of the
Moon betwixt his Body and our Earth.
3. This likewife is by fome guest to
be the Reaſon of the Crepufculum, or that
Light which we have before the Suns
Rifing.
Now, if there be fuch Evaporations
from the Sun, much more then from the
Moon, which does confift of a mòre Grofs
and Impure Subftance. The other Ar-
guments are taken from feveral Obferva-
tions in the Moon herſelf, and do more
directly tend to the proof of this Propo-
fition.
2. 'Tis Obferved, that fo much of the
Moon as is enlightned, is always part of
a bigger Circle, than that which is darker.
The frequent Experience of others hath
proved this, and an eafie Obfervation may
quickly confirm it. But now this cannot
proceed from any other caufe fo probable,
as from this Orb of Air; efpcially when
we confider how that Planner fhining with
a borrowed Light, doth not fend forth any
fuch Rays as may make her appearance
bigger than her Body.
3. When' the Moon being half Enligh-
tened: begins to cover, any Star; if the
Star be towards the Obfcurer part, then
may it by the Perſpective be difcerned, to
be nearer unto the Center of the Moon,
than the outward Circumference of the
Enlightned part. But the Moon being in
the
That the Moon may be a World.
107
the Full; then does it feem to receive
thefe Stars, within its Limb.
4. Though the Moon do fometimes ap-
pear the firſt Day of her Change, when ſo
much as appears Enlightened, cannot be
above the 80 part of her Diameter, yet
then will the Horns feem at leaſt to be of
a Fingers breadth in Extenſion. Which
could not be, unless the Air about it were
Illuminated,
5. 'Tis Obferved, in the Soláry Eclipfes,
that there is ſome times a great Trepidation
about the Body of the Moon, from which
we may likewife argue an Atmo-fphæra,
fince we cannot well conceive what fo
probable a cauſe there fhould be of fuch
an appearance as this, Quod radii Solares à
vaporibus Lunam ambientibus fuerint interci- Scheiner.
fi, that the Sun-beams were broken and re-
Rof. Urf.l.
fracted by the Vapours that encompaſſed 4 pars 2.
the Moon.
6. I' may add the like Argument taken
from another Obfervation, which will be
eafily tried and granted. When the Sun
is Eclipfed, we difcern the Moon as ſhe is
in her own natural Bignefs; but then ſhe
appears fomewhat lefs than when the is
in the Full, though fhe be in the fame place
of her fuppofed Excentrick and Epicycle;
and therfore Tycho hath Calculated a Table
for the Diameter of the divers New
Moons. But now there is no Reaſon fo
Probable, to Salve this appearance, as to
place an Orb of thicker Air, near the
Body
c. 27:
108
That the Moon may be a World.
Body of that Plannet, which may be
Enlightened by the Reflected Beams,
and through which the direct Ryas may
eafily Penetrate.
But fome may Object, that this will not
confift with that which was before deliver-
ed, where I faid, that the thinneſt parts
had leaſt Light.
If this were true, how comes it to paſs
then, that this Air fhould be as Light as
any of the others parts, when as 'tis
the Thinnest of all?
I Anfwer, if the Light be received by
Reflection only, then the thickeſt Body
hath moſt, becauſe it is beft able to beat
back the Rays; but if the Light be re-
ceived by Illumination (eſpecially if there
be an Opacous Body behind, which may
double the Beams by Reflexion) as it is
here, then I deny not but a thin Body
may Retain much Light, and perhaps,
fome of thoſe Appearances, which we take
för Fiery Comets, are nothing elſe but a
bright Cloud enlightened; So that Pro-
bable it is, there may be fuch Air with-
out the Moon; and hence it comes to
pafs, that the greater Spots are only Viſible
towards her Middle parts, and none near
the Circumference; not, but that there are
fome, as well in thofe parts, as elſewhere,
but they are not there Perceivable, by
reafon of thoſe brighter Vapours which
hide them.
Prop.
That the Moon may be a World.
109
PROP. X I.
That as their World is our Moon, So our
World is their Moon.
I
Have already handled the firſt thing
that I Promiſed, according to the Me-
thod which Aristotle ufes in his Book de
Mundo, and fhew'd you the neceflary
parts that belong to this World in the Moon.
In the next place 'tis requifite that I proceed
to thoſe things which are Extrinfecal unto
it, as the Seafons, the Meteors, and the
Inhabitants.
1. Of the Seaſons ;
And if there be fuch a World in the
Moon, 'tis requifite then that their Seaſons
fhould be fome way Correfpondent unto
ours, that they fhould have Winter and
Summer, Night and Day, as we have.
Now that in this Plannet there is fome
Similitude of Winter and Summer, is De gen.
animal.4.
affirmed by Ariftotle himself, fince there 21.
L
is
110
That the Moon may be a World.
4
is one Hemiſphere that hath always Heat
and Light, and the other that hath Dark-
nefs and Cold. True indeed, their Days
•
and Years are always of one and the fame
Golden Length (unleſs we make one of their
Number. Years to be 19 of ours, in which ſpace all
the Stars do Arife after the fame Order.)
But tis fo with us alfo under the Poles
and therefore that great difference is not
Sufficient to make it altogether unlike
ours; nor can we expect that every thing
there fhould be in the fame manner as it
is here below, as if Nature had no way
but one to bring about her Purpoſe. We
have no Reaſon then to think it neceſſary
that both theſe Worlds ſhould be altogether
alike, but it may fuffice if they be Cor-
refpondent in fomething only. However,
it may be queſtioned whether it doth not
feem to be againſt the Wiſdom of Pro-
vidence, to make the Night of fo great a
Length, when they have fuch a long
time unfit for Work? I Anſwer, No
fince tis fo, and more with us alſo under
the Poles; and beſides, the general Length
of their Night is fome what abated in the
Bignels of their Moon which is our Earth.
For this Returns as great a Light unto that
Plannet, as it Receives from it. But for
the better Proof of this, I fhall firſt free
the Way from fuch Opinions as might
otherwife hinder the ſpeed of a clearer
Progreſs.
Plut.de.
fac, lune.
Plutarch, one of the cheif Patrons of this
World
That the Moon may be a World.
III
World in the Moon, doth directly Con-
tradict this Propofition, Affirming, that
thoſe who Live there, may diſcern our
World, as the Dreggs and Sediment of all
other Creatures, appeaing to them
through Clouds and Foggy miſts, and that
altogether Devoid of Light, being Bafe
and unmoveable; fo that they might well
imagine the Dark place of Damnation to
be here Situate, and that they only were
the Inhabiters of the World, as being in the
midſt betwixt Heaven and Hell,
To this I may Anſwer, 'tis Probable that
Plutarch fpake this Inconfiderately, and with-
out a Reaſon, which makes him likewife
fall into another Abfurdity, when he fays
our Earth would appear Immovable;
whereas Queſtionlefs, though it did not
yet would it ſeem to Move, and theirs to
ſtand Still, as the Land doth to a Man
in a Ship; according to that of the
Poet:
Provehimur portu, terræque urbefque rece-
dunt.
And1 doubt not but that the Ingenious
Author would eafily have Recanted, if
he had been but acquainted with thofe Ex-
periences which Men of latter times have
found out, for the Confirmation of this
Truth.
2. Unto him affents Macrobius; whofe
Words are thefe; Terra accepto folis lumine
clarefcit tantummodò, non relucet. "The Somn.Scip.
"Earth is by the Sun Beams made Bright,
I 2
46
but
1. &. Si19.
1.4.
II2
That the Moon may be a World.
{
"but not able to Enlighten any thing ſo far.
And his Reaſon is, becauſe this being of a
thick and Groſs Matter, the Light is Ter-
minated in its Superficies, and cannot
Penetrate into the Subftance? whereas
the Moon doth therefore feem ſo Bright
to us, becauſe it receives the Beams within
it felf. But the Weakness of this Affertion,
may be eaſily Manifeft by a common Ex-
perience; poliſhed Steal (whofe Opacity
will not give any Admittance to the Raies)
reflects a ftronger Heat than Glafs, and fo
Confèquently a greater Light.
3. 'Tis the general Confent of Phi-
lofophers, that the Reflection of the Sun-
Beams from the Earth doth not reach
much above half a Mile high, where they
Terminate the firft Region, fo that to
Affirme they might afcend to the Moon,
where to fay, there were but one Region
of Air, which Contradicts the proved and
received Opinion.
Unto this it may be Anfwered:
>
That it is indeed the common Confent
that the Reflexion of the Sun-Beams reach
only to the Second Region; but yet fome
there are, and thofe too, Philofophers of
good Note, who thought otherwife. Thus
Ant.le&.l. Plotinus is Cited by Calius, fi concipiat te in
mundi loco, unde
fublimi quopiam mundi loco unde oculis
Subjiciatur terræ moles aquis circumfufa, &
folis fyderumq; radiis illuftrata, non aliam
profecto vifam iri probabile eft, quam qualis
modo vifatur lunaris globi fpecies, "If you
1
1.C.4.
“ con-
That the Moon may be a World.
113
"conceive your felf to be in fome fuch high
"Place, where you might
Difcerne
"the whole Globe of the Earth and
"Water, when it was Enlightened by the
"Sun's Raies,'tis Probable it would then Ap-
66
pear to you in the fame Shape as the
ແ Moon doth now unto us. So Paulus
In epift. ad
Fofcarinus. Terra nihil aliud eft quam altera Sebaft.
Luna, vel Stella, talifq; nobis appareret, Fantonum.
fi ex convenienti elongatione eminus confpici-
retur, in ipfaq; obfervari poffent eædem
afpectuum varietates, quæ in Luna apparent.
The Earth is nothing elfe but another Moon
or Star, and would appear fo unto us if
it were beheld at a Convenient Diſtance,
with the fame Changes and Varieties as
there are in the Moon. Thus alfo Carolus
Malapertius, whofe Words are thefe, Terra Præfat.ad
hæc noftra, fi in luna conftituti effemus, Auſtriaca
Splendida prorfus quafi non ignobilis planeta, lyd.
ແ
nobis appareret.
من
'If we were placed in
"the Moon, and from thence beheld this
"Earth, it would appear unto us very
Bright, like one of the Nobler Plannets.
Unto thefe doth Fromondus affent, when Meteor.l.1
he fays, Credo equidem quod fi oculus quif- c.2.Art.2.
piam in orbe lunari foret, globum terra &
aqua inftar ingentis fyderis à fole illuftrem
confpiceret. "I beleive that this Globe of
"Earth and Water would appear like
"fome great Star to any one, who fhould
"Look upon it from the Moon, Now this
could not be, nor could it fhine fo Re-
markably, unleſs the Beams of Light
I 3
were
114
That the Moon may be a World.
1
were Reflected from it. And therefore
the fame Fromundus exprefly holds, that
the firſt Region of Air is there Terminated,
where the Heat caufed by Reflexion be-
gins to Languifh, whereas the Beams
themſelves do pafs a great way farther.
The chief Argument which doth moſt
plainly manifeft this Truth is taken from
a common Obfervation which may be
eafily Tryed.
?
If you behold the Moon a little before
or after the Conjunction, when ſhe is in a
Sextile with the Sun, you may diſcern not
only the part which is enlightned, but the
reft alfo to have in it a kind of a duskifh
Light; but if you chufe out fuch a Situa-
tion, where fome Houfe or Chimney (be-
ing fome 70 or 80 Paces diftant from
you) may hide from your Eye the en-
lightened Hornes, you may then diſcern a
greater and more remarkable fhining in
thoſe parts unto which the Sun-Beams can-
not reach; nay there is fo great a Light,
that by the help of a good perſpective you
may difcern its Spots. In fo much that
Blancanus the Jefuit fpeaking of it, fays,
De mundi Hæc experientia ita me aliquando fefellit, ut
fab.p.3. in hunc fulgorem cafu ac repente incidens, ex-
c. 3.
iftimarim novo quodam miraculo tempore ado-
lefcentis luna factum effe plenilunium. "This
"Experiment did once fo deceive me, that
happening upon the fight of this bright-
"nefs upon a fudden, I thought that by
ſome new miracle the Moon had been
"got
**
That the Moon may be aWorld.
115
cr got into her Full a little after her
c change.
But now this Light is not proper to the
Moon; it doth not proceed from the Rays
of the Sun which doth penetrate her Body,
nor is it cauſed by any other of the Plan-
nets and Stars. Therefore it muſt necef-
farily follow, that it comes from the Earth.
The two firft of theſe I have already prov-
ed, and as for the laft, it is confidently
affirmed by Calius, Quod fi in difquifitionem 1.20.6. 5.
evocet quis, an lunari fyderi lucem fænerent
planete item alii, affeveranter aftruendum non
fæenerare. "If any fhould ask whether the
"other Plannets lend any Light to the
દ
..
Moon? I anſwer, they do not.
True in-
Ant. Lett.
deed, the Noble Tycho difcuffing the reafon Progym.1.
of this Light, attributes it to the Plannet
Venus; and I grant that this may convey
fome Light to the Moon; but that it is not
the cauſe of this whereof we now Dif-
courſe, is of it ſelf Sufficiently plain, bé-
cauſe Venus is fometimes over the Moon,
when as ſhe cannot convey any Light to
that part which is turned from her.
It doth not proceed from the fixed Stars;
for then it would retain the fame Light in
Eclipfes, whereas the Light at fuch times
is more Ruddy and Dull. Then alfo the
Light of the Moon would not be greater or
leffer, according to its diftance from the
Edge of the Earths fhadow, fince it did at
all times equally participate this Light of
the Stars.
A
1 4
In
116
That the Moon may be
be a World.
}
In brief, this is neither proper to the
Moon, nor does it proceed from any Pene-
tration of the Sun's Raies, or the ſhining of
Venus, or the other Plannets, or the fixed
Stars. Now becauſe there is no other Bo-
dy in the whole Univerſe, fave the Earth,
it remains that this Light muft neceliarily
be cauſed by that, which with a Juſt Grati-
tude repaiſe to the Moon fuch Illumination
as it receives from her.
•
And as Loving Friends, equally Partici-
pate of the fame Joy and Grief, fo do
theſe Mutually partake of the fame Light
from the Sun, and the fame Darkness from
the Eclipfes, being alfo feverally helped by
one another in their greateft wants: For
when the Moon is in Conjunction with the
Sun, and her upper part receives all the
Light, then her lower Hemiſphere (which
would otherwiſe be altogether dark) is
enlightened by the Reflexion of the Sun-
Beams from the Earth. When theſe two
Plannets are in Oppofition,then that part of
the Earth which could not receive any
Light from the Sun-Beams, is moſt en-
lightened by the Moon, being then in her
Full; and as fhe doth moft Illuminate the
Earth when the Sun-Beams cannot, fo the
grateful Earth Returns to her as great
(nay greater) Light when the moft wants
it; fo that always that viffible part of the
Moon, which receives nothing from the
Sun, is enlightened by the Earth, as is
proved by Galilæus, with many more Ar
guments,
That the Moon may be a World.
117
guments, in that Treatife which he calls
Syftema mundi. True indeed, when the
Moon comes to a quartile, then you can
neither difcern this Light, nor yet the
darker part of her Body, and that for a
double reaſon.
1. Becauſe the nearer it comes to the Full,
the lefs Light does it receive from the Earth,
whoſe Illumination does always decreaſe in
the fame Proportion as the Moon does In-
creafe.
62.
2. Becauſe of the Exuperancy of the
Light in the other parts. Quippe illuftratum Scal. exerc:
medium fpeciem recipit valentiorem,the clearer
brightness involves the weaker, it being
with the Species of Sight, as it is with thofe
of Sound; and as the greater Noife drowns
the lefs, fo the brighter Object hides that
which is more obfcure. But as they do
always in their Mutual Viciffitudes partici-
pate of one anothers Light; fo alſo do they
partake of the fame Defects and Darken-
ings; for when our Moon is Eclipfed, then
is their Sun darkened; and when our Sun
is Eclipfed,then is their Moon deprived of
its Light, as you may fee affirmed by
Meflin. Quod fi terram nobis ex alto liceret
intueri, quemadmodum deficientem lunam
ex longinquo fpectare poffumus, videremus
tempore Eclipfis folis terræ aliquam partem lu-
mine folis deficere, eodem planè modo ficut ex
oppofitio luna deficit. "If we might behold
this Globe of Earth at the fame diſtance,
as we do the Moon in her Defect, we
Epit. Aftro
1.4.part.2.
.
1
might
118. That the Moon may be a Woria.
1
<<
might diſcern fome part of it darkened
" in the Suns Eclipfes, juft fo as the Moon
"is in hers. For as our Moon is Eclipſed
by the Interpofition of our Earth, fo is their
Moon Eclipfed by the Interpofition of theirs.
The manner of this Mutual Illumination be-
twixt theſe two you may plainly difcern in
this Figure following.
:
}
Where
1
That the Moon may be a World,
119
t
PV
4
A
B
120
That the Moon may be a Worta.
D
Where A repreſents the Sun, B the Earth
and C the Moon; Now fuppofe the Moon
C to be in a Sextile of Increaſe, when
there is only one fmall part of her Body
Enlightened, then the Earth B will have
fuch a part of its viſible Hemiſphere darken-
ed, as is Proportionable to that part of the
Moon which is Enlightened; and as for fo
much of the Moon, as the Sun-Beams can-
not reach unto, it receives Light from a
Proportional part of the Earth which fhines
upon it, as you may plainly perceive by
the Figure.
You fee then that Agreement and Simi-
tude which there is betwixt our Earth
and the Moon. Now the greateſt differ-
ence which makes them unlike, isthis, that
the Moon enlightens our Earth round a-
bout, whereas our Earth gives Light only
to that Hemiſphere of the Moon which is
vifible unto us, as may be certainly gather-
ed from the conftant appearance of the
fame Spots, which could not thus come to
pafs, if the Moon had fuch a Diurnal Mo-
tion about its own Axis as perhaps our
Earth hath. And though fome fuppofe her
to move in an Epicycle, yet this doth not
fo turn her Body Round, that we may dif
cern both Hemiſpheres; for according to
that Hypotheſis (fay they) the Motion
of her Eccentrick doth turn her Face to-
wards us, as much as the other doth from
lis.
But now, if any Queftion what they
do
}
That the Moon may be a World.
121
do for a Moon who Live in the upper part
of her Body? I Anfwer, the folving of
this, is the moſt uncertain and difficult
thing that I know of, concerning this whole
matter. But yet unto me this feems a pro-
bable Conjecture.
That the upper Hemiſphere of the
Moon doth receive a Sufficient Light from
thoſe Plannets about it; and amongſt theſe,
Venus (it may be) beſtows a more
eſpecial brightneſs,fince Galilæus hath plain-
ly difcerned that the Suffers the fame in-
creaſes and decreaſes, as the Moon hath,
and 'tis probable that this may be perceived
there, without the help of a Glaſs, be-
cauſe they are far nearer it, than we.
When Venus (faith Keplar lies down in
the Perige or lower part of her fuppo-
fed Epicycle, then is the in Conjunction
with her Husband the Sun, from whom af-
ter fhe hath departed for the ſpace of Ten
Months, he gets plenum uterum, and is in
the Full.
But you'l reply, though Venus may be
ftow fome Light when ſhe is over the Moon,
and in Conjunction, yet being in Oppoſi-
tion ſhe is not vifible to them, and what
ſhall they then do for Light?
I Anſwer, then they have none, nor
doth this make fo great a Difference be-
twixt thoſe two Hemispheres, as there is
with us, betwixt the places under the
Poles, and the Line. And befides, 'tis
Con-
1
122
That the Moon may be a World.
Confiderable, that there are two kind of
Plannets.
1. Primarie, fuch whofe proper Circles
do encompass the Body of the Sun, where-
of there are Six. Saturne, Jupiter, Mars,
Ceres, or the Earth, Venus, Mercury. As
in the Frontispice.
2. Secondary, fuch whofe proper Cir-
cles are not about the Sun, but fome of
the other Primarie Plannets. Thus are
there two about Saturne, four about Jupiter,
and thus likewife does the Moon encom-
pafs our Earth. Now tis Probable that
theſe leffer, Secondary Plannets, are not
fo accommodated with all Conveniencies
of Habitation, as the others that are more
Principal.
But it may ſeem a very Difficult thing
to Conceive, how fo Grofs and Dark a
Body as our Earth, fhould yeild fuch a
clear Light as Proceeds from the Moon;
De doct.ig. and therefore the Cardinal de Cufa (who
1.3.0.12.
thinks every Star to be a feveral World)
is of Opinion, that the Light of the Sun is
not able to make them appear fo Bright;
but the reafon of their fhining is, becauſe
we behold them at a great Diſtance
through their Regions of Fire which do fet
a fhining Luftre upon thofe Bodies that of
themſelves are Dark. Unde fi quis eſſet ex-
tra regionem ignis, terra ifta in circumferentia
Suæ regionis per medium ignis lucida ftella ap-
pareret.
So that, if a Man were beyond
"the Region of Eire, this Earth would
(C
1
ap
{
That the Moon may be a World.
123
. appear through that, as a bright Star.
But if this were the only Reaſon, then
would the Moon be freed from fuch In-
creaſes and Decreaſes as fhe is now lyable
unto.
Képlar thinks that our Earth receives
that Light whereby it fhines, from the
Sun, but this (faith he ) is not ſuch an in-
tended clear Brightness as the Moon is
capable of, and therefore he gueffes, that
the Earth there, is of a more Chokie foyl,
like the Ifle of Crete, and fo is better able to
Reflect a ſtronger Light, whereas our
Earth muft fupply this Intention with the
quantity of its Body. But this I Conceive
to be a needlefs Conjecture, fince our
Earth, if all things were well Conſidered,
will be found able enough to Reflect as great
a Light. For,
1. Confider its Opacity; if you mark
theſe Sublunary things, you fhall perceive
that amongſt them, thofe that are moſt
Perfpicuous, are not fo well able to Re-
verberate the Sún-Beams, as the thicker
Bodies- The Rays pafs fingly through a
Diaphanous matter, but in an Opacous fub-
ſtance they are doubled in their Return,
and Multiplied by Reflexion. Now if the
Moon and the other Plannets can fhine fo
Clearly by beating back the Sun-Beams,
why may not the Earth alſo ſhine as well,
which agrees with them in the cauſe of this
Brightneſs their Opacity?
A
2. Con-
124
That the Moon may be a World.
2. Confider what a clear Light we may
Difcern Reflected from the Earth in the
midft of Summer, and withall Conceive
how much Greater that muſt be which is
under the Line, where the Raies are more
Directly and Strongly Reverberated. •
3. 'Tis Confiderable that though the
Moon does in the Night time feem to be
of fo clear a Brightneſs, yet when we look
upon it in the Day, it appears like fome
little, whitifh Cloud: Not but that at both
times, fhe is of an equal Light in her felf.
The Reafon of this Difference is, becaufe
in the Night we look upon it through a
Dark and Obfcure medium, there being
no other Enlightened Body, whofe Bright-
nefs may Abate from this: Whereas in the
Day time, the whole Heavens round a-
bout it, are of an equal Clearneſs, and fo
make it to appear with a weaker Light.
Now becauſe we cannot ſee how the En-
lightened parts of our Earth do look in
the Night, therefore in comparing it with
the Moon, we muſt not Confider her, as
fhe is beheld through the Advantage of a
Dark Medium, but as fhe feerns in the
Day-time: Now, in any clear Sun-fhine-
Day, our Earth does appear as Bright as
the Moon, which at the fame time does
feem like fome duskifh Cloud (as any
little Obfervation may eafily Manifeft.)
Therefore we need not doubt but that the
Earth is as well able to give Light, as the
Moon. To this, it may be
added, that
thofe
!
That the Moon may be a World.
125
thofe very Clouds, which in the Day-
time feem to be of an equal Light to the
Moon, do in the Evening become as Dark
as our Earth; and as for thofe of them,
which are looked upon at any great Dif
tance, they are often Miftaken for the
Mountains.
4. 'Tis Confiderable, that though the
Moon feem to be of fo great a Brightneſs
in the Night, by reafon of its nearneſs
unto thoſe ſeveral ſhadows which it cafts,
yet is it of it felf Weaker than that part
of Twilight, which utually we have for
half an Hour after Sun-fet, becauſe we
cannot, till after that time, Difcern any fha-
dow to be made by it.
5. Confider the great Diſtance at which
we behold the Plannets, for this muſt needs
add much to their Shining; and therefore
Cufanus (in the above cited Place) thinks,
that if a Man were in the Sun, that Plannet
would not appear fo Bright to him, as
now it doth to us, becaufe then his Eye
could diſcern but little, whereas here, we
may Comprehend the Beams as they are
Contracted in a narrow Body. Keplar be-
holding the Earth from a high Mountain,
when it was Enlightened by the Sun,
Confeties. that it appeared unto him of an
incredible Brightness, whereas then he
could only fee ſome ſmall parts of it; but
how much Brighter would it have appear-
éd if he might in a direct Line behold the
whole Globe of Earth, and theſe Rays
K
gathered
1
126 That the Moon may be a World.
1
1
gathered together? So that if we Confider
that great Light which the Earth receives
from the Sun in the Summer, and
then Suppoſe we were in the Moon,
where we might fee the whole Earth
hanging in thofe vaft Spaces, where
there is nothing to Terminate the Sight
but thoſe Beams which are there Contra-
cted into a little Compafs; I fay, if we
do well Confider this, we may eaſily
Conceive that our Earth appears as Bright
to thofe other Inhabitants in the Moon, as
theirs doth to us.
But here it may be Objected, that with
us, for many Days in the Year, the Hea-
vens are fo overclowded, that we cannot
fee the Sun at all, and for the moſt part,
in our brighteſt Days, there are many
fcattered Clouds which fhade the Earth in
fundry Places; fo that in this Reſpect
it muſt needs be unlike the Moon and will
not be able to yeild fo clear, unintermit-
ed a Light, as it Receives from that.
Plannet;
To this I Anfwer.
1. As for thofe leffer brighter Clouds
which for the moſt part are Scattered up
and down in the cleareft Days, theſe can
be no Reaſon why our Earth fhould be
of a Darker appearance, becauſe theſe
Clouds being near unto the Earth, and
fo not Diftinguiſhable at fo great a Di-
ſtance from it, and likewife being Illu-
minated on their back Parts by the Sun
that
That the Moon may
127
be a World.
that ſhines upon them, muft ſeem as
Bright to thofe in the Moon, as if the
beams were Immediately Reflected from
our Earth.
2. When theſe Clouds that are Inter-
pofed, are of any large Extention or
great Opacity, as it is in Extraordinary
lalting and great Rains, then there muft
be fome Diſcernable alterations in the Light
of our Earth; But yet this does not make
it to Differ from the Moon: fince it is fo
alſo with that Plannet, as is fhewed in the
later part of the next Chapter.
K 2
Prop
+
128
That the Moon may be a World.
م
:
PROP. X II.
That 'tis Probable there may be fuch
Meteors belonging to that World in
the Moon, as there are with us.
P
Lutarch Difcuffing this Point, Affirms,
that it is not neceflary there fhould be
the fame means of Growth and Fructifying
in both thefe Worlds, fince Nature might
in her Policy find out more ways than
one, how to bring about the fame Effect.
But however, he thinks it is Probable, that
the Moon her felf fendeth forth warm
Winds, and by the Swiftnefs of her Mo-
tion, there fhould breath out a Sweat and
Comfortable Air, Pleafant Dews, and
gentle Moiſture, which might ſerve for
Refreſhing and Nouriſhment of the In-
habitants and Plants in that other World..
But fince they have all things alike with
us, as Sea and Land, and Vaporous Air
En
1
That the Moon may be a World.
129
Encompaffing both, I fhould rather there-
fore think, that Nature there fhould uſe
the fame way of Producing Meteors, as
The doth with us (and not by a Motion, as
Plutarch Suppoſes,) becauſe the doth not
love to Vary from her ufual Operations
without fome Extraordinary Impediment,
but ſtill keeps her Beaten Path, unlefs fhe
be Driven thence.
;
Plim.tat.
One Argument whereby I fhall Manifeft
this Truth, may be taken from thoſe new
Stars which have appeared in Divers Ages
of the World, and by their Paralax, have
been Diſcerned to have been above the
Moon, fuch as was that in Caffiopeia, that
in Sagittarius, with may others betwixt
the Plannets. Hipparchus in his time took
Efpecial notice of fuch as thefe, and there- hift.l.2.c
fore Fancied out fuch Conftellations, in 26.
which to place the Stars, fhewing how
many there were in every Afterifm, that
fo afterwards, Pofterity might know, whe-
ther there were any new Star Produced,
or any old one Miffing. Now the Nature
of theſe Comets may Probably Manifeft,
that in this other World there are other
Meteors alfo; for thefe in all likelyhood
are nothing elſe, but fuch Evaporations
cauſed by the Sun, from the Bodies of
the Plannets. I fhall Prove this, by thewing
the Improbabilities and Inconveniences of
any other Opinion.
For the better purfuit of this, 'tis in the
first place requifite, thas I deal with our
chief
К
K3
130
That the Moon may be a World.
{
J
J
chief adverſary, Cæfar la Galla, who doth
moſt directly oppofe that Truth which is
here to be proved. He endeavouring to
confirm the Incorruptibility of the Heavens,
and being there to fatisfie the Argument
which is taken from thefe Comets, he Anf
wers it thus: Aut argumentum defumptum
ex paralaxi, non eft efficax, aut fi eft efficax,
ecrum inftrumentorum ufum decipere, vel ra-
tione aftri, vel medii, vel diftantiæ, aut ergo
erat in fuprema parte aeris, aut fi in cœlo, tum
forfan factum erat ex reflocteone radiorum Sa-
turni & Iovis, qni tunc in Conjunctione fue-
rant. "Either the Argument from the Pa-
"ralax is not Efficacious, or if it be, yet
"the ufe of the Inftruments might deceive,
"either in regard of the Star, or the Me-
dium, or the diftance, and fo this Comet
Epift.95.
..
>
' might be in the upper Regions of the
"Air; or if it were in the Heavens, there
"it might be produced by the Reflection of
"the Rays from Saturn and Jupiter, who
"were then in Conjunction. You ſee what
fhifts he is driven to, how he runs up and
down to many Starting Holes, that he may
find fome fhelter, and in ftead of the
ftrength of reafon, he Anſwers with a Mul-
titude of Words, thinking (as the Proverb
is) that he may ufe Hail, when he hath no
Thunder. Nihil turpius (faith Seneca)
dubio & incerto, pedem modo referente, modo
producente. "What can there be more un-
feemly in one that fhould be a fair difpu
૧. tant, than to be now here, now thère,
and
That the Moon may be aWorld.
13 L
and fo uncertain, that one cannot tell
where to find him? He thinks that there
are not Comets in the Heavens, becauſethere
may be many other reaſons of fuch appear-
rances; but what he knows not; perhaps
(he fays) that Argument from the Paralax
Vide Gali-
is not fufficient, or if it be, then there may lum. Syft.
be fome deceit in the Obſervation. To this mundi.col
I may fafely fay, that he may juftly be ac. log. 3.
counted a weak Mathematician who mi-
ftrufts the ſtrength of this Argument; nor
can he know much in Aftronomy, who un-
derſtands not the Paralax which is a Foun-
dation of that Science; and I am ſure that
he is a Timerous Man, who dares not be-
leive the frequent Experience of his Senſes,
or truſt to a Demonftration.
True indeed, I grant 'tis poffible, that
the Eye, the Medium, and the diſtance may
all deceive the beholder; but I would have
him fhew which of all theſe was likely to
cauſe an Errour in this Obfervation? Meer-
ly to fay they might be deceived, is no
Sufficient Anfwer; for by this I might con-
fute the poſitions of all Aftronomers,and Af-
firm the Stars are hard by us, becauſe 'tis
poffible they may be deceived in their Ob-
ferving diſtance. But I forbear any fur-
ther reply; my Opinion is of that Treatife,
that either it was fet forth purpoſely to
tempt a Confutation, that he might fee
the Opinion of Galilæus confirmed by o-
thers, or elſe it was invented with as much
haft and Negligence as it was Printed, there
being
K 4
1
!
132
That the Moon may be a World.
being in it, almoſt as many Faults as Lines
Others think, that thefe are not any new
Comers, but fome Ancient Stars that were
there before, which now fhine with that
unufual brightneſs, by reafon of the Interpo-
fition of fuch Vapours, which do Multiply
their Light; and fo the Alteration will be
here only, and not in the Heavens. Thus
Ariftotle thought the appearance of the
Milky way was produced. For he held,
that there were many little Stars, which
by their Influence did conftantly attract
fuch a Vapour towards that place of Hea-
ven, fo that it always appeared white.
Now by the fame reafon, may a brighter
Vapour be the caufe of thefe appearances.
But how probable foever this Opinion
may feem, yet if well confidered, you
fhall find it to be altogether abfurd and im-
poffible for,
1. Theſe Stars were never feen there bc-
fore, and 'tis not likely, that a Vapour be-
ing hard by us, can fò multiply that Light,
which could not before be at all dif
cerned.
2. This fuppofed Vapour cannot be either
contracted into a narrow compaſs, or di-
lated into a broad. 1. It could not be with
in a little Space, for then that Star would
not appear with the fame Multiplied Light
to thofe in other Climates. 2. It cannot
be a diliated Vapour, for then other Stars
which were difcerned through the fame
Vapour, would feem as big as that; this
Ar
That the Moon may be a World.
133
Argument is the fame in Effect, with that
of the Paralax, as you may fee in this
Figure.
•
K
M
N
E
A
B
D
*
Suppoſe A B to be a Hemifphere of one
Earth, C D to be the upper part of the
higheſt Region, in which there might be
either a contracted Vapour, as G, or elſe
a dilated one, as HI. Suppofe E F like-
wife to repreſent half the Heavens, where-
in was this appearing Comet at K. Now I
fay, that a contracted Vapour, asG, could
not cauſe this appearance, becauſe an In-
habitant at M could not difcern the fame
{ Star with the brightness, but perhaps ano-
ther at L, betwixt which the Vapour is di-
rectly interpofed. Nor could it be caufed
by
134
That the Moon may be a World.
by a dilated Vapour, as HI, becauſe then
all the Stars that were difcerned through it,
would be perceived with the fame bright-
nefs.
>
'Tis neceffary therefore that the cauſe of
this appearance ſhould be in the Heavens.
And this is granted by the moſt and beſt
Aftronomers. But, fay fome, this doth
not Argue any Natural Alteration in thoſe
purer Bodies, fince 'tis probable that the
Concourfe of many little Vagabond Stars,
by the Union of their Beams may cauſe fo
great a Light, Of this Opinion were An-
axagoras and Zeno amongst the Ancient
and Baptifta Cifatus, Blancanus, with others
amongſt our Modern Aftronomers. For,
Tay they, when there happens to be a Con-
courfe of fome few Stars, then do many o-
ther Fly unto them from all the parts of
Heaven like fo many Bees unto their King.
But 1. 'Tis not likely that amongſt thoſe
which we Count the fixed Stars, there fhould
be any fuch uncertain Motions, that they
can wander from all parts of the Heavens,
as if Nature had neglected them, or
forgot to appoint them a Determinate
Courfe. 2. If there be fuch a Conflux of
thefe, as of Bees to their King, then what
reafon is there, that they do not ſtill tar-
ry with it, that fo the Comet may not be
Clavius in diffolved? But enough of this. You may
Sphæram. commonly fee it Confuted by many other
Arguments. Others there are, who af
firm thefe to be fome new Created Stars,
cap. I.
pro-
f
That the Moon may be a World.
135
ว
produced by an extraordinary Supernatu-
ral Power. I anſwer, true indeed, tis
poffible they might be fo, but however
'tis not likely they were fo, fince ſuch ap-
pearances may be falved fome other way;
wherefore to Fly unto a Miracle for fuch
things, werea a great Injury to Nature,
and to derogate from her skill; an Indig-
nity much mis-becoming a Man who pro-
felles himſelf to be a Philofopher. Miracu
lum (faith one) eft ignorantia Afylum, a
Miracle often ferves for the Receptacle of
a lazy Ignorance; which any induftrious
Spirit would be afhamed of, it being but
an idle way to ſhift off the Labour of any
further fearch. But here's the mifery of
it, we first tye our felves unto Ariftotles
Principles, and then conclude that nothing
could contradict them, but a Miracle;
whereas 'twould be much better for the
Common-Wealth of Learning, if we would
ground our Principles rather upon the fre-
quent Experiences of our own, than the
bare Authority of others.
Some there are who think, that theſe
Comets are nothing elfe, but Exhalations
from our Earth, carryed up into the high-
er parts of the Heaven. So Peno, Roth- Tycho Pro-
mannus & Galilæus. But this is not poffible, gm. l. x.
fince by Computation 'tis found, that one .9.
c. १.
of them is above 300 times bigger than the
whole Globe of Land and Water. Others
therefore have thought that they did pro-
ceed from the Body of the Sun, and that
Plan-
1
136 That the Moon may be a World.
1
Plannet only is Cometarum officina, unde
tanquam emiſſarii & exploratores emmitterentur
brevi ad folem redituri: The Shop or Forge
of Comets from whence they were ſent,like
fo many Spies,that they might in fome ſhort
fpace return again. But this cannot be,
fince if fo much matter had proceeded from
him alone, it would have made a fenfible
Diminution in his Body. The Noble Tycho
therefore thinks, that they conſiſt of fome
fuch Fluider parts of the Heaven, as the
Milky way is framed of, which being con-
denft together, yet not attaining to the
conſiſtency of a Star, is in fome ſpace of
time rarifyed again into its wonted Na-
But this is not likely; becauſe the
appearance of the Milky way does not a-
rife from fome Fluider parts of the Hea-
Fromond. ven (as he fuppofes) but from the Light
of many lefler Stars which are thereabouts.
1.2. c. 5. And therefore it is ufually thus defcribed.
Item Vesta Via lactea nihil aliud eft quàm innumerabiles
tract.5.c.2. ftellarum fixarum greges qui confufo & pallenti
lumine tractum illum inalbant. The Milky
way is nothing else but the Pale and Con-
fuſed Light of many leffer Stars, whereby
fome parts of the Heaven are made to ap-
pear white.
Meteor.
art. 2.
ture.
And befide, what likely caufe can we
conceive of this Condenfation, Junless there
be fuch qualities there, as there are in our
Air, and then, why may not the Planners
have the like qualities as our Earth? and if
fo, then 'tis more probable, that they are
made
That the Moon may be a World.
137
Meteor. I.
made by the Ordinary way of Nature, as
they are with us, and conſiſt of ſuch Exha-
lations from the Bodies of the Plannets, as
being very much rarified, may be drawn
up, through the Orb of grofs Vaporous
Air, that incompafles them. Nor is this a
fingular Opinion; but it feemed moſt like-
ly to Camillus Gloriofus. Th. Campanella, De Comet.
Fromondus, with fome others. But if you 1. 5. c. 4.
ask, whither fhall all thefe Exhalations re- Apol.pro
Gail.
turn? IAnſwer, every one into his own Plan-
net. If it be again Objected, that then 3. c. 2.Art.
there will be ſo many Centers of Gravity, 6.
and each ſeveral Plannet will be a diftinct
World; I reply, we have not like probabi-
lity concerning the reft; but yet, perhaps
all of them are fo, except the Sun, though
Cufanus, and fome others, think, there is one Lactant.
alfo; and later times have diſcovered fome Juft.1.3.c.
leffer Clouds moving round about him. 23.
But as for Saturn, he hath two Moons on
each fide. Jupiter hath four, that Incircle
him with their Motion. Which are like-
wife Eclipſed by the Interpofition of his Bo-
dy, as the Moon is by our Earth. Venus is
Obferved to increaſe and decreaſe as the
Moon. And this perhaps hath been noted
by former Ages, as may be gueft by that
Relation of Saint Austin out of Varro. Mars,
and all the reſt, derive their Light from the
Sun. Concerning Mercury, there hath been
little or no Obfervation, becauſe, for the
moſt part, he lies hid under the Sun-Beams,
and ſeldom appears by himfelf. But when
De Civit.
Dei 1.21.
сар. 8.
he
138
That the Moon may be a World.
he does, yet the compafs of his Body is fo
little, and his Light of fo clear a brightneſs,
by reafon of his nearness to the Sun, that
the Perſpective cannot make the fame
Diſcoveries upon.him, as from the Reſt.
So that if you Confider their Quantity,
their Opacity, or thefe others Difcoveries,
you fhall find it probable enough, that
each of them may be a feveral World.
Eſpecially, fince every one of them is al-
lotted to a feveral Örbe, and not alto-
gether in one, as the fixed Stars feem to be.
But this would be too much for to Vent
at the firft: the Chief thing at which I
now aim in this Difcourfe, is to Prove
that there may be one in the Moon.
that
It hath been before Confirmed,
there was a Sphear of thick Vaporous
Air Encompaffing the Moon, as the Firſt
and Second Regions do this Earth. I
have now ſhewed, that thence fuch Ex-
halations may Proceed as do Produce the
Comets: Now from hence it may Pro-
bably follow, that there may be Wind alfo &
Rain, with fuch other Meteors, as are
common amongſt us. This Confequence
is fo Dependant, that Fromondus dares not
deny it, though he would (as he Confelles
1.3. c. 2. himself; for if the Sun be able to Exhale
from them fuch Fumes as may caufe
Comets, why not fuch as may caufe
Winds, why not then fuch alfo as may
caufe Rain, fince I have above fhewed,
that there is Sea and Land, as with us?
Now
De meteor.
Art.6.
That the Moon may be a World.
139
Now, Rain feems to be more Eſpecially
Requifite for them, fince it may allay the
Heat and Scorchings of the Sun, when he
is over their Heads. And Nature hath thus
Provided for thofe in Peru, with the other
Inhabitants under the Line.
But if there be fuch great, and Fre-
quent Alterations in the Heavens, why
cannot we Diſcern them?
I Anſwer :
1. There may be fuch, and we not
able to Perceive them, becauſe of the
Weakneſs of our Eye, and the Diſtance of
thofe places from us; they are the Words
of Fienus (as they are quoted by Fromon-
dus in the above cited place) poffunt max-
imæ permutationes in cælo fieri etiamfi a nobis
non confpiciantur; hoc vifus noftri debilitas &
immenfa cæli diftantia faciunt.
And unto
him Allents Fromondus himſelf, when a
little after he fayes, Si in fphæris planetarum
degeremus, plurima forfan cæleftium nebular-
um vellera toto æthere paſſim difperfa videre-
mus, quorum fpecies jam evanefcit nimia
fpatii intercapedine. "If we did live in the
<<
}
Sphears of the Plannets, we might
"there perhaps Difcern many great Clouds
"Difperfed through the whole Heavens,
which are not now Viſible by Reaſon of
this great Diſtance.
2. Maflin and Keplar Affirme, that they
have ſeen ſome of thefe Alterations. The
Words of Maflin are thefe (as I find them
Cited.) In eclipfi lunari vefpere Dominica
Pal
140 That the Moon may be a World.
Galilo
Palmarum Anni 1605. in corpore Luna
Differt.2. verfus Boream, nigricans quædam macula
cum nunc. confpecta fuit, obfcurior cætero toto corpore,
quod candentis ferri figuram reprefentabat ;
dixiffes nubila in multam regionem extenfa
Aftron. pluviis & tempeftuofis imbribus gravidă
cujufmodi ab excelforum montium jugis in
bumiliora convallium loca videre non rarò con-
item.
Somn.
mota
ultima.
te
'
tingit. "In that Lunary Eclipfe which
"happened in the Even of Palm-Sunday,
દર in the Year 1605, there was a certain
"Blackiſh Spot difcerned in the Northerly
part of the Moon, being Darker than
any other place of her Body, and Re-
prefenting the Colour of Red Hot Iron ;
"You might Conjecture that it was
"fome Dilated Cloud, being Pregnant
"with Showers; for thus do fuch lower
"Clouds appear from the Tops of high
"Mountains.
<C
And a little before this Paffage, the fame
Author ſpeaking of that Vaporous Air
about the Moon, tells us. Quod circum-
fluus ille fplendor diverfis temporibus apparet
limpidior plus minufve. That it does at
divers times appear of a Different Clear
nefs, fometimes more, and fometimes
lefs; which he Gueffes to arife from the
Clouds and Vapours that are in it.
Unto this I may add another Teſtimony
of Bapt. Cifatus, as he is Quoted by Ni-
crembergius, Grounded upon an Obfèrva-
tion taken 23 Years after this of Maflin
and Writ to this Eufeb. Nicremberg. in a
Letter
That the Moon may be a World.
141
c.11.
? 1.2, 6. II.
Letter by that Diligent and Judicious
Aftronomer. The Words of it Run thus: Hift. nat.
Et quidem in eclipfi nupera folari quæ fuit
ipfo die natali Chrifti, obfervavi clare in luna
foli fuppofita, quidpiam quod valde probat id
ipfum quod Cometa quoque & maculæ folares
urgent, nempe cælum non effe à tenuitate &
variationibus aeris exemptum; nam circa
lunam adverti effe fphæram feu orbem quen-
dam vaporofum, non fecus atque circum ter-
ram, adeoq; ficut ex terra in aliquam ufque
Sphæram vapores & exhalationes expirant, ita
quoque ex luna. "In that late Solary E-
clipſe which happened on Chriſtmas Day,
"when the Moon was juft under the Sun,
"I plainly Diſcerned that in her, which may
clearly Confirm what the Comets and
"Suns Spots do feem to Prove, viz. that
"the Heavens are not fo Solld, nor Freed
"from thofe Changes which our Air is
"liable unto; for, about the Moon I Per-
"ceived fuch an Orb, or Vaporous Air,
<<
!
હર
as that is which doth Encompass our
"Earth; and as Vapours and Exhala-
❝tions are raiſed from our Earth into
"this Air, fo are they alfo from the
"Moon.
You fee what Probable Grounds, and
plain Teftimonies I have brought for the
Confirmation of this Propofition: many
other things in this behalf might be
Spoken, which for Brevity fake 1 now
Omit, and Pafs unto the Next.
L
PROP.
.
142
That the Moon may be a World.
$
PROP. XIII.
That tis Probable there may be Inhabi
tants in this other World, but of
what kind they are, is Uncer
tain.
}
I
Have already Handled the Seaſons, and
Meteors belonging to this New World:
tis Requiſite that in the next place, I ſhould
come unto the Third thing which I Pro-
miſed, and fay fomewhat of the In-
habitants; Concerning whom there might
be many Difficult Queſtions raiſed; as,
whether that place be more Inconvenient
for Habitation than our World ( as Keplar
thinks ;) whether they are the Seed of
Adam, whether they are there in a Bleſ
fed Eſtate, or elfe what means there
may be for their Salvation? with many
other fuch Uncertain Enquires, which I
fhall willingly Omit, leaving it to their
Examination who have more Leiſure and
1
Learning
That the Moon may be a World.
143
Learning, for the Search of fuch Par-
ticulars.
Being for mine own part Content only
to fet down fuch Notes belonging unto
thefe, which I have Obferved in other
De doft.ig-
Writers, Cum tota illa regio nobis ignota fit, norantia.
remanent, inhabitatores illi ignoti penitus (faith 1.2.c.12.
Cufanus) fince we know not the Regions
of that place, we muſt be altogether
Ignorant of the Inhabitants. There hath
not yet been any fuch Difcovery Con-
cerning thefe, upon which we may Build
a Certanty, or good Probability: well
may we Guefs at them, and that too very
Doubtfully, but we can know nothing;
for, if we do hardly guess aright at things
which be upon Earth, if with Labour we do Wifdi
find the things that are at Hand, How then 9.16.
can we Search out those things that are in
Heaven? What a Little is that which we
know, in Reſpect of thofe many Matters
Contained within this great Univerfe?
This whole Globe of Earth and Water,
though it ſeem to us to be of a Large
Extent, yet it Bears not fo great a Pro-
portion unto the whole Frame of Nature,
as a ſmall Sand doth unto it; and what
can fuch little Creatures as we, Difcern 2
who are Tied to this Point of Earth? of
what can they in the Moon know of us?
If we underſtand any thing (faith Efdras)
tis nothing but that which is upon the Earth ; 2 Efd.4.
and he that Dwelleth above in the Heavens 21.
L
may
144
That the Moon may be a World.
}
De do&t:
ign. 1.2.
.c.12.
may only Understand the things that are above
in the Height of the Heavens.
;
So that 'twere a very Needlefs thing
for us to Search after any Particulars
however, we may Guefs in the General
that there are fome Inhabitants in that
Plannet for why elfe did Providence
Furniſh that place with all fuch Con-
veaniences of Habitation as have been above
Declared?
But you will fay, perhaps; is there
not too great and Intolerable a Heat,
fince the Sun is their Zenith every Month,
and doth tarry there fo long before he
Leavs it?
I Anfwer,
1. This may, Perhaps, be Remedied
(as it is under the Line) by, the Fre-
quency of Mid-Day Showers, which
may Cloud their Sun, and Cool their
Earth.
2. The Equality of their Nights doth
much Temper the Scorching of the Day;
and the Extream Cold that comes from the
one, Requires fome ſpace before it can
be Difpelled by the other, ſo that the
Heat Spending a great while before it
can have the Victory, hath not afterwards
much time to Rage in. Wherefore not
withſtanding this Doubt, yet that place
may Remain Habitable. And this was the
Opinion of the Cardinal de Cufa, when
ſpeaking of this Plannet, he fays, His
locus Mundi eft habitatio hominum & ani-
Y
malium
That the Moon may be a World.
145
malium atque vegetabilium. "This part
"of the World is Inhabited by Men, and
"Beafts, and Plants. To him Affented
Campenella; but he cannot Determine
whether they were Men or rather fome
other kind of Creatures. If they were
Men, then he thinks they could not be
Infected with Adams Sin; yet Perhaps,
they had ſome of their own, which might
make them liable to the fame Mifery
with us, out of which, it may be, they
were Delivered by the fame means as we,
the Death of Chrift; and thus he thinks
that place of the Ephefians may be Inter-
preted, where the Apoftle fays, God ga Ephef.1.
thered all things together in Chrift, both which to.
are in Earth, and which are in the Heavens:
So alſo that of the fame Apoſtle to the
Coloffians, where he fays, that it Pleafed
the Father to Reconcile all things unto himſelf Col.1.20.
by Christ, whether they be things in Earth, or
things in Heaven.
་
But I Dare not jeft with Divine Truths,
or apply theſe places according as fancy
Directs. As I think this Opinion doth
not any where Contradict Scripture:
fo I think likewife, that it cannot be
Proved from it. Wherefore Campanella's
Second Conjecture may be more Probable,
that the Inhabitants of that World, are
not Men as we are, but fome other kind
of Creatures which Bear fome Proportion,
and Likeneſs to our Natures. Or it may
be, they are of a quite Different Nature
L 3
from
146
That the Moon may be a World.
from any thing here Below, fuch as no
Imagination can Defcribe; our Under-
ftandings being Capable only of fuch
things as have Entered by our Senfes
or elfe fuch Mixed Natures as may be
Compoſed from them.
Now, A there
may be many other Species of Creatures
befide thofe that are already known in
the World; there is a great Chafine be- .
twixt the Nature of Men and Angels;
It may be the Inhabitants of the Plannets
are of a Middle Nature between both
theſe. 'Tis not Improbable that God
might Create fome of all Kinds, that fo
he might more Compleatly Glorifie him-
felf in the Works of his Power and Wif
dom.
Cufanus too, thinks they differ from us
in many respects; I will fet down his words
as they may be found in the above Cited
place, Sufpicamur in regione folis magis effe
folares, claros & illuminatos intellectuales ba-
bitatores, piritualiores etiam quàm in lunâ, ubi
magis lunatici, & interra magis materiales &
craffi, ut illi intellectualis naturæ folares fint
multum in a&tu & parum in potentia, terreni
verò magis in potentia, & parum in actu, lu-
naresin medio fluctuantes. Hoc quidem opina-
mur ex influentia ignili folis, aquatica fimul
& aerea luna, & gravedine materiali terræ,
&confimiliter de aliis ftellarum regionibus,
fufpicantes nullam habitationibus carere, quafi
tot fint partes particulares mundiales unius u-
piverfi quot funt ftella quærum non est
numerus,
:
That the Moon may be aWorld.
147
}
numerus, nifi apud eum qui omnia in numero
creavit.
"We may Conjecture ( faith he) the
"Inhabitants of the Sun are like to the
"Nature of that Plannet, more clear and
bright, more Intellectual than thoſe in
"the Moon where they are nearer to the
"Nature of that duller Plannet, and thoſe
"of the Earth being more grofs and mate-
❝rial than either, fo that theſe Intellectual
"Natures in the Sun, are more form than
66 matter, thoſe in the Earth more matter
"than form, and thoſe in the Moon betwixt
"both. This we may guefs from the Fie-
"ry Influence of the Sun, the Watery and
"Aereous Influence of the Moon, as alfo
the Material Heavineſs of the Earth. In
"fome fuch manner likewife is it with the
"Regions of the other Stars; for, we
"Conjecture that none of them are with-
66
<<
out Inhabitants, but that there are fo
many particular Worlds and parts of
"this one Univerſe, as there are Stars,
“which are innumerable, unleſs it be to
"him who Created all things in Num-
"ber.
For he held that the Stars were not all in
one equal Orb as we commonly fuppofe;
but that fome were far higher than others,
which made them appear lefs; and that
many others were fo far above any of
thefe, that they were altogether inviſible
unto us, An Opinion which (as I con-
ceive)
148
That the Moon may be a World.
ceive) hath not any great probability for
it, nor certainty againſt it.
The Preift of Saturn relating to Plutarch
as he feigns it) the Nature of theſe Se-
lenites, told him, they were of divers dif-
pofitions, forme defiring to live in the lower
parts of the Moon, where they might look
downwards upon us, while others were
more furely mounted aloft, all of them
fhining like the Rays of the Sun, and as
being Victoricus, are Crowned with Gar-
lands made with the Wings of Euftathia or
Conftancie.
It hath been the Opinion amongſt ſome
of the Ancients, that their Heavens and
Elyfian Fields were in the Moon where the
Nat. Com. Air is moſt quiet and pure. Thus Socrates,
1.3.c.19. thus Plato, with his followers, did eſteem
this to be the place where thofe purer
Souls Inhabite, who are freed from the
Sepulcher, and Contagion of the Body.
And by the Fable of Ceres, continually
wandring in ſearch of her Daughter Pro-
Serpina, is meant nothing elfe but the long-
ing defire of Men, who live upon Ceres
Earth, to attain a place in Proferpina, the
Moon or Heaven.
Plutarch alfo ſeems to affent unto this
but he thinks moreover, that there are two
places of happineſs anſwerable to thoſe two
parrs which he Fancies to remain of a Man
when he is Dead, the Soul and the Under-
ftanding; the Soul he thinks is made of
the Moon; and as our Bodies do ſo pro-
ceed
1
That the Moon may be a World.
149
ceed from the duft of this Earth, that they
fhall return to it hereafter; fo our Souls
were generated out of that Plannet, and
fhall be refolved into it again; whereas the
underſtanding ſhall afcend unto the Sun,
out of which it was made, where it ſhall
poffefs an Eternity of well-being, and far
greater happineſs than that which is enjoy-
ed in the Moon. So that when a Man Dies,
if his Soul be much polluted, then muſt
it wander up and down in the middle Re-
gion of the Air, where Hell is, and there
Suffer unſpeakable Torments for thoſe Sins
whereof it is Guilty. Whereas the Souls
of better Men, when they have in ſome
Space of time been purged from that im-
purity which they did derive from the Bo-
dy, then do they return into the Moon,
where they are poffeft with fuch a joy, as
thoſe Men feel who profeſs holy Myſteries,
from which place ( faith he ) ſome are
fent down to have the Superintendance of
Oracles, being diligent either in the Pre-
ſervation of the good, either from, or in,
all Perills, and the Prevention or Punish-
ment of all Wicked Actions; but if in theſe
Imployments they mif-behave themſelves
then are they again to be impriſoned in a
Body, otherwiſe they remain in the Moon,
till their Souls be refolved into it, and the
underſtanding being cleared from all Impe-
diments, afcends to the Sun which is its
proper place. But this requires a diverfe
Space of time, according to the divers Af
fections
J
1
1
150
That the Moon may be a World.
De Civit.
l.
fections of the Soul. As for thofe who
have been Retired and Honeft, addicting
themſelves to a Studious and quiet Life,
theſe are quickly preferred to a higher
Happineſs. But as for fuch who have bu
fied themſelves in many Broyls, or have
been Vehement in the Profecution of any
Luft, as the Ambitious, the Amorous, the
Wrathful Man, theſe ſtill retain the Glimp-
fes and Dreams of fuch things as they have
performed in their Bodies, which makes
them either altogether unfit to remain there,
where they are, or elfe keeps them long
ere they can put off their Souls. Thus you
fee Plutarchs Opinion concerning the Inha-
bitants and Neighbours of the Moon, which
(according to the manner of the Acade-
micks) he delivers in a Third Perfon; you
fee he makes that Plannet an Inferior kind
of Heaven, and though he differ in many
Circumftances, yet doth he deſcribe it to
be fome fuch Place, as we fuppoſe Paradiſe
to be. You fee likewife his Opinion con-
cerning the Place of the Damned Spirits,
that it is in the middle Region of the Air;
and in neither of thefe is he fingular, but
fome more late and Orthodox Writers have
agreed with him. As for the place of Hell,
many think it may be in the Air, as well as
any where elſe.
True indeed, S. Auſtin affirms that this
Dei 1. 22. Place cannot be diſcovered; But others
there are who can fhew the Situation of it
out of Scripture; Some holding it to be in
c. 16.
another
That the Moon may be a World.
151
&
ον
Eph. 4. 9.
another World without this, becauſe our
Saviour calls it origanov outward dark- Mat.25:
neſs. But the moſt will have it placed to- 39.
wards the Center of our Earth, becauſe
'tis faid, Chrift defcended into the lower
parts of the Earth; and fome of theſe are
fo Confident, that this is its Situation, that
they can deſcribe you its bigneſs alſo, and
of what Capacity it is. Francis Ribera in
his Comment on the Revelations, fpeaking Rev.14.20
of thofe words, where 'tis faid, that the
Bloud went out of the Wine-prefs, even unto
the Horfes-Bridles by the space of one Thoufand
and Six Hundered Furlongs, Interprets them
to be meant of Hell, and that Number ex-
preffes the Diameter of its Concavity, which
>
is 200 Italian Miles; But Leffius thinks that De Morib.
this Opinion gives them too much Room in div.l.1 3.fe
H11, and therefore he gueffes that 'tis not 24
fo wide; for ( faith he.) the Diameter of
one League being Cubically multiplied
will make a Sphere capable of 800000
Millions of Damned Bodies, allowing to
each fix Foot in the Square; whereas
(fays he) 'tis certain, that there fhall not
be one Hundereď Thoufand Millions in all
that fhall be damned. You fee the bold
fefuit was careful that every one ſhould
have but Room enough in Hell, and by the
trangeness of the Conjecture, you may
guefs that he had rather be abfurd, than
feem either uncharitable or ignorant. I
remember there isa Relation in Pliny, how
that Dionyfiodorous a Mathematician, being
Dead
X52
That the Moon may be a World.
Dead, did fend a Letter from this place to
fome of his Friends upon Earth, to certifie
them what diſtance there was betwixt the
Center and Superficies: he might have
done well to have prevented this Contro-
verfie, and enformed them the utmoſt Ca-
pacity of that Place. However, certain
it is, that that Number cannot be known;
and probable it is, that the place is not yet
determined, but that Hell is there where
there is any Tormented Soul, which may
be in the Regions of the Air, as well as in
the Center: And therefore perhaps it is,
that the Devil is ſtiled the Prince of the Air.
But of this only occafionally, and by rea-
fon of Plutarchs Opinion concerning thoſe
that are round about the Moon; as for the
Moon it felf, he esteems it to be a lower
kind of Heaven, and therefore in another
place he calls it a Terreftrial Star, and an
Olympian or Celeſtial Earth; anſwerable,
(as I conceive) to the Paradife of the
School-Men. And, that Paradife was ei-
ther in, or near the Moon, is the Opinion
of fome later Writers, who derived it ( in
all likely-hood) from the Aſſertion of Pla-
to, and perhaps, this of Plutarch. Toftatus
SirW Raw. lays this Opinion upon Ifioder, Hifpalenfis,
4.1.c.3.fe&t. and the Venerable Bede; and Pererius Fa-
thers it upon Strabus and Rabanus his Maſter.
Some would have it to be Situated in fuch
a place as could not be difcovered, which
cauſed the Pen-Man of Efdrafs to make it
a harder matter to know the outgoings of Pa-
Cur filent
oracula.
7.
In Genef.
radife,
That the Moon may be a World.
153
radife, than to weigh the weight of the Fire, 2Efdr.4.7.
or Meaſure the Blasts of Wind, or call again
a Day that is past. But notwithſtanding this,
there be fome others, who think, that
it is on the Top of fome high Mountain un-
der the Line and theſe interpreted the
Torrid Zone to be the Flaming Sword
whereby Paradiſe was guarded. 'Tis the
conſent of divers others, that Paradife is
Situated in fome high and Eminent Place.
So Toftatus; Eft etiam Paradifus fitu_altiſſi- In Geneſ:
ma, fupra omnem terræ altitudinem, "Para-
"dife is Situated in fome high blace above
"the Earth: and therefore in his Comment
upon the 49 of Genefis, he underſtands the
Bleffing of Jacob, concerning the everlaſting
Hills to be meant of Paradife, and the
Bleffing it felf to be nothing elſe but a
Promife of Chrifts coming, by whofe Paf
fion the Gates of Paradife ſhould be opened.
Unto him affented Rupertus, Scotus, and
moſt of the other School-Men, as I find
them Cited by Pererius, and out of him in Comment.
Sir Walter Rawleigh. Their reafon was this:
becauſe in probability, this place was not L. 1.c. 3.
overflowed by the Flood, fince there were feat. 6. 7.
no Sinners there, which might draw that
Curfe upon it. Nay, Toftatus thinks,that the
Body of Enoch was kept there; and ſome
of the Fathers, as Tertullian and Austin,
have affirmed, that the Bleſſed Souls were
reſerved in that place till the Day of Judg-
ment; and therefore 'tis likely that it was
not overflowed by the Flood, it were eafië
to
in 2. Gen.
v. 8.
ญ.
1
P
154
That the Moon may be a Worlds
2Cor.12.4.
Luke 23.
43.
Gen.7.19.
to produce the Unanimus confent of the
Fathers, to prove that Paradife is yet really
Exiftent. Any diligent perufer of them,
may eafily obferve how they do generally
Interpret the Paradife whereto Saint Paul
Was wrapt, and that wherein our Saviour
promiſed the Thief fhould be with him, to
be locally the fame from whence our first
Parents were Banished. Now there cannot
be any Place on Earth defigned where this
fhould be: And therefore it is not altogether
improbable that it was in this other World.
}
And befides, fince all Men fhould have
went Naked if Adam had not Fell, 'tis
Requefite therefore that it fhould be Si-
tuated in fome fuch place where it might
be Priviledged from the Extremities of
Heat and Cold. But now this could not
be (they thought) fo Conveniently in any
Lower, as it might in fome higher Air.
For thefe and fuch like Confiderations,
have fo many Affirmed that Paradife was
in a high Elevated place. Which fome
have Conceived could be nowhere but in
the Moon! For it could not be in the
Top of any Mountain; nor can we
think of any other Body Separated from
this Earth, which can be a more Con-
venient place for Habitation than this
Plannet; therefore they Concluded that it
was there.
It could not be on the Top of any
Mountain.
•
1. Becauſe we have Express Scrip-
ture,
That the Moon may be a World.
155
ture, that the Higheft of them was Over-
flowed.
2. Becauſe it must be of a greater Ex-
tention, and not fome finall Patch of
Ground, fince tis likely all Men ſhould
have Lived there, if Adam had not Fell.
But for a Satisfaction of the Arguments,
together with a Farther Difcourfe of Para-
dife, I fhall Refer you to thofe who have
Written Purpoſely upon this Subject.
Being content for my own part to have
fpoken fo much of it, as may Conduce
to fhew the Opinion of others Concerning
the Inhabitants of the Moon; I dare not
my ſelf Affirm any thing of theſe Selenites,
becauſe I know not any Ground whereon
to Build any Probable Opinion.
But I
think that Future Ages will Diſcover
more; and our Pofterity, Perhaps, may
Invent fome means for our better Ac-
quaintance with thefe Inhabitants.
7}
:
PROP.
1
:
1
$56
That the Moon may be a World
PROP. XIV.
That 'tis Poffible for Some of our Pof-
terity, to find out a Conveyance to
this other World, and if there be
Inhabitants there, to have Com-
merce with them.
'A
LL that hath been faid, Concerning
the People of the New World, is
but Conjectural, and full of Uncer-
tanties; nor can we ever look for any
Evident or more Probable Discoveries in
this kind, unless there be fome hopes of
Inventing means for our Conveyance
thither. The Poffibility of which, fhall
be the Subject of our Enquiry in this laſt
Propofition.
And, if we do but Confider by what
Steps and Leafure, all Arts do ufually
rife to their Growth, we fhall have no
cauſe to Doubt why this alfo may not
here
That the Moon may be a World.
157
hereafter be found out amongſt other
Secrets. It hath Conftantly yet been the
Method of Providence, not preſently to
fhew us all, but to Lead us on by Degrees,
from the Knowledg of one thing to
another.
}
'Twas a great While, ere the Plannets
were Diftingufhed from the fixed Stars,
and foine time after that, ere the Morn-
ing and Evening Star, were Found to be
the fame. And in greater ſpace (I doubt
not) but this alſo, and other as Excellent
Myfteries will be Difcovered. Time
who hath always been the Father of new
Truths, and hath Reveiled unto us many
things, which our Anceſtors were Ignor-
ant of, will alfo Manifeft to our Pofterity,
that which we now defire, but cannot
know. Veniet tempus (faith Seneca) quo
ista que nunc latent, in lucem dies extrahet, Nat. So
& longioris ævi diligentia. Time will come, 1.7.cap.3
when the Indeavours of after Ages, ſhall
bring fuch things to Light as now lie hid
in Obfcurity. Arts are not yet come to
their Solſtice. But the Induſtry of Future
Times, Affifted with the Labours of their
Fore-Fathers, may reach that Height
which we could not Attain to. Veniet tem-
pus quo pofteri noftri nos tam aperta nefciffe
mirentur. As we
As we now wonder at the
Blindness of our Ancestors, who were not
able to Difcern fuch things, as feem Plain
and Obvious unto us, fo will our Pof-
terity,
fiq
M
158
That the Moon may be a World.
fterity, Admire our Ignorance in as Per-
fpicuous matters.
In the firft Ages of the World the
Iflanders thought themſelves either to be
the only Dwellers upon Earth, or elſe if
there were any other, they could not
poffible Conceive how they might have any
Commerce with them, being Severed by
the Deep and Broad Sea. But after times
Found out the Invention of Ships, in
which notwithstanding, none but fome
bold, Daring Men Durft Venture, ac
Sen. Med. Cording to that of the Tragoedian.
Audax nimium qui fréta primús
act.1.
Vide Hora.
Od.3.
Juvenal.
Sat.12.
Claud
/
Rate tam fragili perfida rupit.
Too Bold was he, who in a Ship fo Frail,
Firſt Ventur'd on the Trecherous Waves to
[Sail.
pref.ad 1.
And yet now, how eafie a thing is this
lib. de rap. even to aTimorous and Cowardly Nature?
Profer. And Queſtionleſs, the Invention of ſome
other means for our Conveyance to the
Moon, cannot feem more Incredible to tis,
than this did at firft to them, and there-
fore we have no juft Reafon to be Dif
couraged in our Hopes of the like Suc-
cefs.
Yea, but (you will fay) there can be
no Sayling thither, unleſs that were True
which the Poets do but Fain, that the
made her Bed in the Sea. We have not now
any Drake, or Columbus, to Undertake
this Voyag, or any Dedalus to Invent a
Conveyance through the Air.
I Anſwer,
That the Moon may be aWorld.
159
I Anfwer, Though we have not, yet
why may not Succeeding times, Raife up
fome Spirits as Eminent for new At-
rempts and Strange Inventions, as any
that were before them? 'Tis the Opinion
of Keplar, that as foon as the art of Fly- Differta
ing is Found out, fome of their Nation cum Nun.
will make one of the firſt Colonies, that Syder.
fhall Tranfplant into that other World.
I Suppofe, his Appropriating this Prehe-
minence to his own Cuntry-Men, máy
arife from an Overpartial Affection to
them. But yet thus far I Agree with him,
That when ever that Art is Invented, or
any other, whereby a Man may be
Conveyed fome Twenty Miles high, of
thereabouts, then, 'tis not altogether Im-
probable that fome or other may be Suc-
ceſsful in this Attempt.
For the better Clearing of which, I fhall
firſt lay Down, and then Anfwer thofe
Doubts that may make it feem utterly
Impoffible.
Thefe are Chiefly Three.
The Firſt, taken from the Natural
Heaviness of a Mans Body, whereby it
is made Unfit for the Motion of Afcent »
together with the Vaft Diſtance of that
Place from us.
"
2. From the Extream Coldneſs of the
Æthereal Air.
3. The Extream Thinness of it.
Both which muft needs make it Impaf
M2
fible,
160
be a World.
That the Moon
may
:
*
fible, though it were but as many Single
Miles thither, as it is Thoufands.
For the First, Though it were Sup-
pofed that a Man could Fly, yet we may
well think he would be very Slow in it,
fince he hath fo Heavy a Body, and ſuch
a one too, as Nature did not Principally
Intend, for that kind of Motion. 'Tis
ufually Obferved, that amongst the Va-
riety of Birds, thofe which do moft Con-
verfe upon the Earth, and are Swifteſt
in their Running, as a Pheaſant, Par-
tridg, &c. together with all Domeſtical
Fowl, are lefs able for Flight, than o-
thers, which are for the moſt part upon
the Wing, as a Swallow, Swift, &c. And
therefore we may well think, that Man
being not Naturally Endowed with any
fuch Condition as may Inable him for this
Motion, and being Neceffarily tied to a
`more Efpecial Refidence on the Earth,
muft needs be Slower than any Fowl, and
lefs Able to hold out. Thus is it alfo in
Swiming; which Art, though it be
Grown to a good Eminence, yet he that
is beſt Skiled in it, is not Able, either for
Continuance, or Swiftness, to equal a Fiſh;
Becauſe he is not Naturally Appointed to
it. So that though a Man could Fly
yet he would be fo Slow in it, and fo
Quickly Weary, that he could never
think to Reach fo great a Journey as it is to
the Moon.
>
But Suppoſe with all, that he could Fly
as
That the Moon may
161
be a World.
as Faft, and Long, as the Swifteft Bird:
yet it cannot Poffibly be Conceived, how
he fhould ever be Able to paſs through fo
vaft a Diſtance, as there is betwixt the
Moon and our Earth. For this Plannet,
according to the common Grounds, is
ufually Granted to be at the Leaft, 52
Semidiameters of the Earth from us. Reck-
oning for each Semidiameter 3456 Engliſh
Miles, of which the whole fpace will be
about 179712.
•
So that though a Man could Conftantly
keep on in his Journey thither by a Strait
Line, though he could Fly a Thoufand
Miles in a Day; yet he would not Ar-
rive thither under 180 Days, or Half a
Year.
And how were it Poffible for any to
Tarry fo long without Dyet or Sleep?
1. For Diet. ISuppofe there could be
no Trufting to that Fancy of Philo the Prop
Few (mentioned before) who thinks, that
the Mufick of the Sphears fhould Supply
the Strength of Food.
Nor can we well Conceive, how a Man
fhould be Able to Carry fo much Luggage
with him, as might ferve for his Viaticums in
to Tedious a Journey.
2. But if he could: yet he must have
fome time to Reft and Sleep in. And I
beleive he fhall Scarce find any Lodgings
by the Way. No Inns to Entertain Paf-
fengers, nor any Caftles in the Air (un-
lefs they be Inchanted ones) to Receive
M 3
ROO!
3:
162
That the Moon may be a World.
And
Poor Pilgrims or Errant Knights.
fo Confequently, he cannot have any
Poffible hopes of Reaching thither.
Notwithstanding all which Doubts, I
fhall lay down this Pofition.
That Suppofing a Man could Fly, or
by any other means, raife himfelf Twenty
Miles upwards, or thereabouts
it were
Poffible for him to come unto the Moon.
2
As for thofe Arguments of the first
kind, that ſeem to overthrow the Truth
of this, they Proceed upon a wrong
Ground. Whilft they Suppofe, that a
Condenfed Body, in any place of the Air,
would always Retain in it a ſtrong In-
clination of Tending Down-wards, to-
wards the Center of this Earth. Where-
astis more Probable, that if it were but
fomewhat above this Orb of Vaporous
Air, it might there reft Immoveable, and
would not have in it any Propention to this
Motion of Defcent.
For the better Illuftration of this, you
muſt know, that the Heaviness of a Body
De calo or (as Aristotle defines it) the proneness of
lib.4.cap.1. it to tend down unto fome Center, is not
any abfolute quality Intrinsical unto it, as
if, where-ever the Body did retain its Ef
fence, it muſt alfo retain this quality or
as if Nature had 'implanted in every con-
dented Body Appetitionem centri, & fugam
extremitatis. Such a Love to the Center
and Hatred to the Extremities. Becaufe
one of theſe being less than a quantity, and
-
the
That the Moon may be a World.
163
the other no more, cannot have any Power
of Attraction or Depulfion in them. Ac-
cording to that Common Principle Quan-
titatis nulla eft efficacia.
netical
› Somn.
* A mag-
But now the True Nature of Gravity is
this. 'Tis fuch a respective mutual defire natural
of Union, whereby condenſed Bodies, when attrac-
they come within the Sphere of their own tion.
Vigour, do Naturally apply themfelves, So Keplar
one to another by Attraction or Coition.
Aftron.N.
But being both without the reach of eithers 66.
Vertue, they then ceafe to move, and Coper.l. 1.
though they have general Aptitude, yet cap. 26.
they have not any preſent Inclination or
proneneſs to one another.
!
Foſcarin in
And fo confe- epift. ad
quently, cannot be styled heavy.
The meaning of this will be more clear-
As any
Sebaft.
Fantonim:
ly Illuftrated by a Similitude.
Light Body (fuppofe the Sun) does fend
forth his Beams in an Orbicular form; So
likewiſe any Magnetical Body, for Inftance, Gilbert. de
a round Load-ftone does caft Abroad Magnete.
his Magnetical Vigour in a Sphere. 1. 2. cap.7.
Thus.
Where
MA
164
That the Moon may be a World,
?
C
}
}
B.
C B
A
BC
B
C
1
f
Where ſuppoſe the inward Circle at A,
to reprefent the Load-ftone, and the out-
ward one betwixt B C, the Orb that does
terminate its Vertue.
Now any other Body that is like affected
coming within this Sphere, as B, will pre-
fently defcend towards the Center of it
and in that refpect may be ftiled heavy.
Eut Place it without this Sphear as C, and
then the defire of Union ceafeth, and fo
confequently the Motion alfo.
To apply then what hath been faid. This
great Globe of Earth and Water, hath been
proved by many Obfervations, to partici-
paro
That the Moon may be a World.
165
1
*
,
pate of Magnetical properties. And as the
Load-ftone does caft forth its own Vigour
round about its-Body, in a Magnetical com-
pafs: So likewife does our Earth. The
difference is, that it is another kind of Af
fection which caufes the Union betwixt the
Iron and Load-ftore from that which
makes Bodies move into the Earth. The
former is fome kind of nearness and Simili-
tude in their Natures, for which Philofo-
phy as yet has not found a particular
Name. The latter does arife from that pe-
culiar quality, whereby the Earth is pro.
perly diftinguished from the other Elements,
which is its Condenfity Of which the more
any thing does participate, by fo much the
ftronger will be the defire of Union to it.
So Gold and others Metals, which are moſt
cloſe in their Compofition, are likewife moſt
fwift in their Motion of difcent. 09
"And though this may feem to be con
tradicted by the inftance of Metalls,
which are of the fame weight, when they
are melted, and when they are hard: As
alſo of Water, which does not differ in re-
ſpect of Gravity, when it is frozen, and
when it is Fluid: yet we muſt know, that
Metalls are not rarified by Melting, but
mollified, And ſo too, for frozen Waters,
they are not properly condenfed, but con-
gealed into a harder Subftance, the parts
being not contracted clofer together, but
ftill poffeffing the fame Extention. But yer
(fay) 'tis very probable, that there is
•
с
fgeh
}
་
¥66
That the Moon may be a World.
Lib. de
CAP. 7.
fuch a Sphere about the Earth, which does
terminate its Power of Attracting other
things unto it. So that fuppofe a Body to
be placed within the Limits of this Sphere,
and then it muft needs tend downwards,
towards the Center of it. But on the con-
trary, if it be beyond this compafs, then
there can be no fuch Mutual Attraction;
and fo confequently, it must reft Immove-
able from any fuch Motion.
For the farther Confirmation of this, I
fhall propofe two Pertinent Obferva
tions,
;
The first taken in the prefence of many
Phyfitians, and related by an Eminent Man
in that. Profeffion, Hieron. Fracaftorius.
There being divers Needles provided of fe-
Sympath. veral kinds, like thofe in a Mariners Chart,
& Antip.
they found, that there was an Attractive
Power, not only in the magnet; But that
Iron alfo and Steel, and Silver did each of
them draw its own Mettle. Whence he
Vid. Bapt. concludes, Omne trahit quod fibi fimili eft.
Maful. ex- And as thefe, peculiar likenelles, have fuch a
er. Acad. Mutual Efficacy; fo 'tis porbable, that
de attract. this more general qualification of conden-
fity, may be the caufe, why things fo af-
fected defire Union to the Earth. And
though 'tis likely that this would appear be-
twixt two leffer condenfed Bodies, (as fup-
pofe two peices of Earth) if they were
both placed at Liberty in the Ethereal Air,
yet being near the Earth, the ftronger fpe-
exer. 4.
1
That the Moon may be a World.
167
cies of this great Globe does as it were
drownd the leſs.
Tis a Common Experiment, that fuch a
Lump of Ore or Stone, as being on the
Ground, cannot be moved by lefs than
fix Men, being in the bottom of a deep
Mine, may be ſtirred by two. The rea
fon is, becauſe then 'tis compaffed with At- Nat Hift.
tractive Beams, there being many above it, Cent. I.
as well as below it. Whence we may exper. 33.
probably Infer (faith the Learned Viru-
lam) "that the Nature of Gravity, does
1
.
1
work but weakly,alfo far from the Earth;
"Becauſe the Appetite of Union in Denſe
"Bodies, muſt be more dull in refpect of
"diftance, As we may alfo conclude from
the Motion of Birds, which rife from the
ground but heavily, though with much La-
bour; Whereas being on high, they can
keep themſelves up, and Soar about by
the meer extenfion of their Wings. Now
the Reaſon of this difference, is not (as
fome falfly conceive) the depth of Airun-
der them. For a Bird is not heavier when
there is but a Foot of Air under him, than
when there is a Furlong. As appears by à
Sip in the Water, (an inſtance of the fame
Nature) which does not fink deeper, and
fo confequently is not heavier, whent it has
but Five Fatham depth, than when it has
Fifty. But the true reafon is, the weak-
nefs of the defire of Union in Denfe Bodies
at a diſtance,
So that from hence, there might be just
OC-
168 That the Moon may be World.
}
>
"
occafion to Tax Ariftotle, and his followers,
for Teaching, that heaviness is an abfolute
quality of it ſelf, and really diſtinct from
condenfity whereas it is only a Modifica,
tion of it, or rather, another Name given
to a Condenſed Body in reference to its Mo-
tion. !!
CAND*
کرا
St. For if it were abfolute, then it fhould
always be Inherent in its Subject, and not
have its Ellence depend upon the Bodies be-
ing here or there.. But it is not fo. For,
•
1. Nothing is heavy in its proper place,
according to his own Principle, Nibil grave
eft in fuo loco, And then,
22. Nothing is heavy, which is fo far di-
ftant from that proper Orb to which it does
belong, that it is not within the reach of
its Vertue, As was before confirmed.
{
But unto this it may by Objected. Though
a Body being fo placed, be not heavy in actu
fecundo; yet it is in actu primo: becauſe it
retains in it an inward pronefs to move
downwards, being once fevered from its
proper Place. And this were reafon enough,
why the quality of heavinefs fhould have
an abfolute being.
d
I Anſwer, This diftinction is only appliable
o fuch Natural Powers as can fufpend their
Acts; and will not hold in Elementary
qualities, whofe very Effence does neceffa-
rily require an exerciſe of the fecond Act
as you may eafily diſcern by an Induction
of a the reft. I cannot fay, that Body has
in it the quality of Heat, Coldness, Dri
nefs,
That the Moon may be a World.
169
nefs, Moiſture, Hardness, Softness, &c.
Which for the prefent, has not the fecond
Act of theſe qualities. And if you mean
by the Effence of them, a Power unto
them why, there is not any Natural Body
but has a Power to them all...
From that which hath been faid concern-
ing the Nature of Gravity, it will follow;
That if a Man were above the Sphere of
this Magnetical Vertue, which proceeds
from the Earth, he might there ſtand as
firmly as in the open Air, as he can now
upon the ground : And not only ſo, but he
may alſo move with a far greater fwiftnefs,
than any living Creatures here below, be-
cauſe then he is without all Gravity, being
not attracted any way, and fo confequent-
ly will not be liable to fuch Impediments
as may in the leaſt manner refift that kind
of Motion which he ſhall apply himſelf
unto.
If you yet enquire, how we may con-
ceive it poffible, that a Condenſed Body
fhould not be heavy in fuch a place.
I Anſwer, By the fame reaſon, as a Body
is not heavy in its proper Place. Of this
I will fet down Two Inſtances.
1. When a Man is in the Bottom of a
deep River, though he have over him a
Multitude of heavy Waters, yet he is not
burdened with the weight of them. And
though another Body, that fhould be but
of an equal Gravity, with thefe Waters,
when
1
5
170
That the Moon may be a World.
when they are taken out, would be heavý
enough to prefs him to Death; yet notwith-
ftanding whilft they are in the Channel,
they do not in the leaft manner, Cruſh him
With their Load. The reafon is, becauſe
they are both in their right places; and 'tis
proper for the Man being the more Con-
denfed Body, to be lower than the Waters.
Ör rather thus, Becaufe the Body of the
Man, does more nearly agree with the
Earth, in this Affection, which is the ground
of its Attraction, and therefore doth that
more strongly attract it, than the Waters
that are over it. Now, as in fuch a cafe,
a Body may lore the Operation of its Gra-
vity, which is, to move, or to prefs down-
wards: So may it likewife, when it is fo
far out of its place, that this Attractive
Power cannot reach unto it.
*
*
* Phyf.1.3. Tis a Pretty Notion to this Purpoſe,
Q.6.art.2. Mentioned by Albertus de Saxonia, and
*Viridar. out of him by Francis Mendoca; That
1.4.Prob. the Air is in fome part of it Navigable.
47. And that upon this Statick Principle; any
Vide. Arch.
Brafs or Iron Veffel (Suppofe a Kettle)
1. de infi- whofe Subftance is much Heavier than that
dentibus. of the Water, yet being Filled with the
humido. Lighter Air, it will Swim upon it, and not
Sink. So Suppofe a Cup, or Wooden
Vellel, upon the outward Borders of this
Elementary Air, the Cavity of it being
filled with Fire, or rather Ethereal Air,
it muft Neceffarily upon the fame Ground
Remain Swimming there, and of it felf
Can
}
That the Moon may be a World.
171
can no more Fall, than an Empty Ship can
Sink.
'Tis commonly granted, that if there
were a Hole quite through the Center of
the Earth, though any Heavy Body (as
Suppofe a Milftone) were let Fall into it,
yet when it came unto the place of the
Center, it would there reft Immoveable
in the Air. Now, as in this Cafe, its own
Condenſity, cannot hinder, but that ir
may Reft in the Open Air, when there is
no other Place, to which it fhould be
Attracted: So neither could it be any
Impediment unto it, if it were placed
without the Sphere of the Earths Mag-
netical Vigor, where there fhould be no
Attraction at all.
#
From hence then (Ifay) you may Con-
ceive, that if a Man were beyond this
Sphere, he might there ftand as firmly in
the Open Air, as now upon the Earth.
And if he might Stand 'there, why might
he not alfo Go there? And if fo; then
there is a Poflibility likewife of having
other Conveniances for Travelling.
And here 'tis Confiderable, that fince
our Bodys will then be Devoid of Gra-
vity, and other Impediments of Motion;
we fhall not atall Spend our felves in any
Labour, and fo Confequently not much
need the Reparation of Diet: But may
perhaps Live altogether without it, as
thofe Creatures have done; who by Rea-
fon of their Sleeping for many Days to-
gether
1
•
}
172
That the Moon may be a World.
*Viridar.
•
!
gether, have not ſpent any Spirits, and
fo not wanted any Food: which is com-
monly related of Serpents, Crocodiles,
Bears, Coockoes, Swallows, and fuch like.
To this Purpofe, Mendoca reckons up
lilt4 prob. divers ftrang Relations. As that of Epi-
mendies, who is Storied to have Slept 75
Years. And another of a Ruſtick, in Ger-
many, who being Accedentally covered
with a. Hay-Rick, Slept there for all Au-
tumn, and the Winther following, without
any Nouriſhment
24.
ر
44
1
Or, if this will not ferve, yet why
may not a Papiſt faſt ſo long, as well as
Ignatnis or Xaverius? Or if there be fuch
a ftrange Efficacy in the Bread of the
Eucharift, as their Miraculous Relati-
ons do Attribute to it: why then, that
may ferve well enough, for their Via-
ticum.
Or, if we muft needs Feed upon fome-
thing elfe, why may not Smells Nourish
*De facie us?
us? Plutarch, and Pliny and Divers
in Luna. other Ancients, tell us of a Nation in India
*Nat.hift. that lived only upon Pleafing Odors. And
Lib.7.ca.2. 'tis the Common Opinion of Phyfitians
>
that thefe do ftrangely both Strengthen
and Repair the Spirits. Hence was it that
Democritus was Able for divers Days to-
Diog. La-
ert.lib.1. gether to Feed himſelf with the meer Smel
€4.9.8
of Hot Bread.
Or if it be Neceffary that our Stomacks
muft Receive the Food: why thẹn, 'tis
not Imposible, that the Purity of the Ethe
real
That the Moon
173
may be a World.
real Air, being nor mixed with any Im-
proper Vapours, may be fo Agreeable to
our Bodys, as to yeeld us fufficient Nou-
rifhment; According to that of the Poet;
---------Velcitur aurà
Æthereà-----------
'Twas an Old Platonick Principle, that
there is in fome part of the World fuch a
place where Men might be Plentifully
Nouriſhed, by the Air they Breath: Which
cannot more Properly be Affigned to any
one Particular, than to the Ethereal Air
above this.
-
Virgil.
I know 'tis the common Opinion, that
no Element can prove Aliment, becauſe Arift.de
'tis not Proportionate to the Bodys of liv- Senf.cap.5.
ing Creatures which are Compounded.
But,
1. This Ethereal Air is not an Element;
and though it be purer, yet 'tis perhaps
of a greater Agreeableness to Mans Na-
ture and Conſtitution.
2. If we confult Experience and the
credible Relations of others, we fhall find
it Probable enongh that many things
Receive Nouriſhment from meer Ele-
ments.
Ariftotle
lib.8.cap.5.
First, for the Earth;
and The Earth
*Pliny, thofe two great Naturalifts, tell *Hift.
us of fome Creatures, that are Fed only Animal.
with this. And it was the Curfe of the *ft..10.
*Hiſt.l.10.
Serpent, Gen. 3. 14. Upon thy Belly Shalt cap.72.
and Duft fhalt thou
thou go,
Days of thy Life.
N
Eat all the
So
174
That the Moon may be a World.
i
î
The
Water
So likewife for the Water.
* Albertu
Magnus fpeaks of a Man who Lived
ſeven Weeks together by the meer Drink-
lib.7.
ing of Water. *Rondoletius (to whoſe
*De Pifc. Diligence thefe later Times are much be-
1.1.cap.12. holding for fundry Obfervations concern-
*De Anim.
ing the Nature of Aquatils) Affirms, that
his Wife did keep a Fifh in a Glafs of
Water, without any other Food, for Three
Years; In which space it was Conſtantly
Augmented, till at firft it could not come
ont of the place at which it was put in
and at length was too Big for the Glass it
felfe,though that were of a large Capacity.
Cardan tells us of fome Worms, that are
Subtil.l.9. Bred and Nouriſhed by the Snow, from
which being once Separated, they Dye.
The Air
Thus alio is it with the Air, which we
may well Conceive does Chiefly Concur to
the Nourishing of all Vegetables. For
if their Food were all Sucked out from
the Earth, there muſt needs be then, fome
fenfible decay in the Ground by them;
Efpecially, fince they do every Year re
new their Leaves, and Fruits: which be-
ing fo many, and fo often, could not be
Produced without Abundance of Nou-
rifhment. To this Purpoſe is the Experi-
ment of Trees cut down, which, will of
themſelves put fourth Sprouts. As alfo
that of Onyons, and the Semper-vive,
which will ſtrangely fhoot Forth, and
Grow as they hang in the open Air. Thus
likewiſe is it with fome Senfible Creatures;
1
the
That the Moon may be aWorld.
175.
cap.53.
**
fide in the
the Camelion (faith * Pliny and * Solinus ) *Hiſt.li.8
is meerly Nourished by this: And fo are cap.33.
the Birds of Paradife, Treated of by Polybiftor:
many; which refide Conftantly in the Air, Lop.hift.
Nature having not beſtowed upon them Ind. Occid.
any Legs, and therefore they are never cap. 96.
feen upon the Ground, but being Dead. Majolus
if you ask, how they Multiply? 'Tis Colleg. 3.
Tis likely
Anſwered, they lay their Eggs on the that theſe
Backs of one another, upon which they Birds do
Sit till their Young Ones be Fledg'd. cheifly re-
*Rondoletius from the Hiftory of Hermolaus Æthereal
Barbarus, tells us of a Prieſt (of whom one Air, where
of the Popes had the Cuftody) that Lived they are
Forty Years upon meer Air. As alfo of a nourished
Maid in France, and another in Germany,
held.
that for divers Years together did Feed on * De Pif-
nothing but this: Nay, he Affirms, that he cibus.lib. 1.
himſelf had feen one, who Lived till Ten cap.13.
Years of Age, without any other Nou-
riſhment. You may find moſt of theſe,
and fome other Examples to this purpoſe,
gathered together by Mendoca Viridar. lib.
4. Prob. 23, 24. Now, if this Elemen-
tary Air which is mixed with fuch Im-
propor Vapors, may Accidentally Nouriſh
fome Perfons; Perhaps then, that pure
Æthereal Air may of it felf be more Na-
tural to our Tempers.
But if none of theſe Conjectures may
Satisfie; yet there may Happily be fome
Poflible means for the Conveiance of
other Food, as fhall be fhewed after-
wards.
N 1
Again
and up-
176
That the Moon may be a World..
:
เ
Again, feeing we do not then Spend our
felves in any Labour, we ſhall not, it may
be, need the Refreſhment of Sleep. But
if we do, we cannot defire a Softer Bed
than the Air, where we may Repoſe our
felves Firmly and Safely as in our Cham-
bers.
But here you may ask, whether there'
be
any means for us to know, how far
this Sphere of the Earths Vertue does Ex-
tend it felf?
I Anſwer, 'tis Probable that it does not
reach much farther than that Orb of thick
Vaporous Air, that Incompaffeth the
Earth; becauſe 'tis likely the Sun may
Exhale fome Earthly Vapors, near unto
the utmoſt bounds of the Sphere alloted
to them.
Now there are divers ways uſed by
Aftronomers, to take the altitude of this
Vaporous Air. As,
1
1. By Obferving the height of that Air
which caufeth the Crepufculum, or Twi-
light; For the finding of which, the An-
tients uſed this means: As foon as ever
they could Difcern the Air in the Eaft to
be altered with the leaft Light, they
would by the Situation of the Stars find
how many Degrees the Sun was below
the Horizon, which was ufually about 18.
From whence they would eafily Conclude,
how high that Air muſt be above us, which
the Sun could fhine upon, when he was
18 Degrees
That the Moon may be a World.
177.
18 Degrees: below us. And from this
Obfervation, it was Concluded to be about Vitel.l.10
Theo. 7.
52 Miles high.
But, in this Conclufion, the Antients were
much deceived, becauſe they proceeded
upon a wrong Ground, whilft they ſuppo-
fed that the fhining of the Suns direct Rays
upon the Air, was the only reafon of Cre-
pufculum; Whereas 'tis certain that there are Keplar.Ep.
many other things which may alfo concur Coper. L. x.
to the cauſing of it. As,
part. 3.
1. Some bright Clouds below the Hori-
zon, which being Illuminated by the Sun,
may be the means of conveying fome
Light to our Air, before the direct Rays
can touch it.
2. The often refraction of the Rays,
which Suffer a Frequent Repercuffion from
the Cavity of this Sphere, may likewife
yeild us fome Light.
3. And fo may the Orb of enlightened
Air compaffing the Sun, part of which.
muſt riſe before his Body.
2. The fecond way whereby we may
more furely find the Altitude of this groffer
Air, is by taking the higheſt Cloud: which
may be done, 1. Either as they uſe to
meaſure the Altitude of things that cannot
be approached unto, viz. by two Stations,
when two Perfons fhall at the fame time, in
feveral places, obferve the Declination of
any Cloud from the Vertical point. Or, Stevinnius
which is the more eafie way; when a Man Geog. l. 3.
fhall chooſe fuch a Station, where he may prop. 3.
N 3
at
''
}
178
That the Moon may be a World.
at fome diſtance, difcern the place on
which the Cloud does caft its fhadow, and
withal does Obferve, how much both the
Cloud and the Sun decline from the Ver-
tical point. From which he may eafily
conclude the true Altitude of it, as you
may more plainly conceive, by this follow-
ing Diagram.
1
$
"
to :
A
1
$
1
Where AB is a perpendicular from the
Cloud, C the Station of him that Meaſures,
D the place where the fhadow of the Cloud
does fall.
The Inftrument being directed from the
Station C, to the Cloud at A, the perpen-
dicular will fhew the Angle B A C. Then
leting the Sun fhine through the Sights of
your Inftrument, the perpendicular of it
will
That the Moon may be aWorld.
179
will give the Angle BAD. Afterwards
having meaſured the diſtance C D by pa- Pitife. Tri-
ces, you may according to the common gon.
Rules, find the height B A.
But if without making the Obſervation
you would know of what Altitude the
higheſt of theſe are found by Obſervation;
Cardan anſwers, not above Two Miles; **Subt.l.
Keplar,not above 1600 Paces,or thereabouts. 17.
#
3. Another way to find the height of Epit. Co-
this Vaporous Air, is, by knowing the per...p.3.
difference of Altitude, which it cauſeth, in
refracting the Beams of any Star near
the Horizon. And from this Obfervation
alfo, it is ufually concluded to be about
Two or Three Miles high.
But now you muſt not conceive, as if
the Orb of Magnetical Vigor, were bound-
ed in an exact Superficies, or, as if it did e-
qually hold out juſt to ſuch a determinate
Line, and no farther. But as it hath been
faid of the firſt Region, which is there ter-
minated,where the Heat of Reflection does
begin to Languiſh: So likewife is it pro-
bable, that this Magnetical Vigor does
Remit of its degrees proportionally to its
diſtance from the Earth, which is the cauſe
of it: And therefore though the thicker
Clouds may be Elevated no higher, yet this
Orb may be continued in weaker degrees
a little beyond them. We will fuppoſe it
(which in all likely-hood is the moſt) to
be about Twenty Miles high. So that you
fee the former Thefis remains probable:
N 4
that
180
That the Moon may be a World.
1
1
that if a Man could but Fly, or by any o-
ther means get Twenty Miles upwards, it
were poffible for him to reach unto the
Moon.
But it may be again Objected: Though
all this were true; though there were ſuch
an Orb of Air which did terminate the
Earths Vigour And though the heavy nefs
匾
​of our Bodies could not hinder our paitage,
through the vaft fpaces of the therial
Air; yet thofe two other Impediments may
feem to deny the poffibility of any fuch
Voyage.
1. The extream coldness of that Air. If
fome of our higher Mountains for this rea-
fon be not habitable; much more then will
thoſe places be fo, which are farther from
any cause of Heat.
2. The extream thinnefs of it, which
may make it unfit for Expiration. For if
in fome Mountains (as Ariftotle tells us of
*In Gen. Olympus, and out him* S. Austin) the Air
adliteram. Be to thin that Men cannot draw their
11.3.cap. 2. Breath, unless it were through fome moiſt-
ned Spunges; much more then muſt
}
:
that. Air be thin, which is more re.
motely Situated from the cauſes of Impu-
rity and Mixture. And then befide, the
Retraction that is made by the Vaporous
Air incompafling our Earth, may fuffici
ently prove that there is a great difference.
betwixt the Atherial Air and this, in relpect
of Rarity.
To the firſt of theſe lanfwer, that though
the
Tha the Moon may be a World.
181
the fecond Region, be naturally endowed
with ſo much Coldness as may make it fit
for the Production of Meteors; yet it will
not hence follow, that all that Air above it,
which is not appointed for the like purpoſe,
fhould partake of the fame Condition:
But, it may feem more probable that this
Ethereal Air, is freed from having any
quality in the extreams. And this may be
confirmed, from thofe Common Ar-
guments,which are ufually brought to prove
the warmness of the Third Region. As
you may fee in*Fromundus, and others
who Treat of that Subject.
As * Meteor.
lib. 1. c. 2.
art. I.
'Tis the Aufertion of Pererius, that the Comment.
fecond Region, is not cold meerly for this inGen.1.8.
reafon, becauſe it is diftant from the Or-
dinary cauſes of Heat, but becauſe it was
actually made fo at the firft, for the Con-
denfing of the Clounds, and the Production
of other Meteors that were there to be
generated; which (as I conceive) might
be Sufficiently confirmed from that Order
of the Creation Obſerved by Moſes, who
tell us that the Waters above the Firmament
(by which, in the greateſt probability, we
are to underſtand the Clouds in the fecond
Region) were made the ſecond day, Gen.
17,8. Whereas the Sun ít felf (whofe
Reflection is the cauſe of Heat) was not
Created till the Fourth Day, ver. 16. 19.
To the other Objection, I Anſwer, that
though the Air in the ſecond Region` ( where
by reason of its coldness there are many
thick
饕
​1
182
That the Moon may be a World.
1
1
thick Vapours) do caufe a great Re-
fraction; yet 'tis probable that the Air
which is next the Earth, is fometimes, and
in fome places,of a far greater thinness,nay,
as thin as the Ethereal Air it felf; fince
fometimes there is fuch a fpecial Heat of
the Sun, as may Rarifie it in an Eminent
degree; And in fome dry places, there
are no grofs impure Exhalations to mix
with it.
But here it may be Objected. If the
Air in the fecond Region were more Con
denfed and heavy than this wherein we
Breath, then that muſt neceffarily tend
downwards and poffefs the lower place,
ל
To this fome Anfwer, That the hanging
of the Clouds in the open Air, is no lefs
than a Miracle. They are the Words of
Hift.l.31. Pliny. Quid mirabilius aquis in cælo ſtanti-
bus? what more wonderful thing is there
than that the Waters ſhould ſtand in the Hea→
vens? Others prove this from the Deriva
cap. 1.
שאה from שמים tion of the word
pefcere and D'aque: Becauſe the Wa
ters do hang there after fuch a ftupendous
inconceivable manner; Which feerns like-
wife to be favoured by Scripture, where
'tis mentioned as a great Argument of Gods
Omnipotency, that he holds up the Clouds
from falling. He binds up the Waters in his
Job. 26. 8: thick Clouds, and the Cloud is not rest under
them.
But that which unto me feems full,
Satisfaction againſt this doubt is this
Con
That the Moon may be a World.
183
Confideration; that the Natural Vigor,
whereby the Earth does attract Denfe Bo-
dies unto it, is lefs Efficacious at a diftance;
and therefore a Body of lefs Denfity, which
is near unto it, as fuppofe; this thin Air
wherein we breath, may Naturally be low-
er in its Scituation,than another of a great-
er Condenſity that is farther of; as ſuppoſe,
the Clouds in the fecond Region. And
though the one be abfolutely, and in it felf
more fit for this Motion of Deſcent; yet,
by reaſon of its diſtance, the Earths Mag-
netical Vertue cannot fo Powerfully work
upon it.
As for that Relation of Aristotle; If it
were true; yet it does not prove this Air
to be altogether impoffible, fince moiſtened
Spunges might help us againſt its thinneſs :
But 'tis more likely, that he took it upon
Truſt, as he did fome other Relations con-
cerning the height of the Mountains, where-
in 'tis Evident, that he was grofly miſtaken.
As where he tells us of Caucafus, that it
caft its fhadow 560 Miles. And this Rela- 7.1.c.11.
tion being of the fame Nature, we cannot
fafely truft unto him for the Truth of it.
If it be here enquired; what means there
may be Conjectured, for our aſcending
beyond the Sphere of the Earths Magneti-
cal Vigor.
I Anfwer, 1. 'Tis not perhaps impoſſible,
that a Man may be able to Fly, by the Ap-
plication of Wings to his own Body; As
Angels are Pictured, as Mercury and Deda-
lus
Meteor.
1
184
That the Moon may be a World.
Mr.Bur
ton.
Melanch
pa.2.fect.2.
mem. 3.
lus are feigned, and as hath been attempted
by divers, particulary by a Turk in Con-
ftantinople, as Busbequins Relates.
2. If there be fuch a great Ruck in Ma-
dagafcar, as * Marcus Polus the Venetian
mentions, the Feathers in whofe Wings are
Twelve Foot Long, which can foop up a
*Lib.3.c. Horfe and his Rider, or an Elephant, as
40. our Kites do a Moufe; why then 'tis but
Teaching one of thefe to carry a Man, and
he may Ride up thither, as Ganymed does
upon an Eagle.
:
7
3. Or if neither of thefe Ways will
ferve: Yet I do feriouſly, and upon good
Grounds, affirm it poffible to make a Fly-
ing Chariot. In which a Man may fit, and
give fuch a Motion unto it, as fhall convey
him through the Air. And this perhaps
might be made large enough to carry divers
Men at the fame time, together with Food
for their Viaticum, and Commodities for
Traffique. It is not the bigness of any thing
in this kind, that can hinder its Motion, if
the Motive Faculty be anfwerable thereun-
to. We fee a great Ship Swims as well as
a fmall Cork, and an Eagle Flies in the Air
as well as a little gnat.
This Engine may be contrived from the
fame Principles by which Archyta's made a
wooden Dove, and Regiomontanus a wood-
en Eagle.
*
I conceive it were no difficult matter (if
a Man had leifure) to fhew more particu
larly; the means of compofing it....!
The
誊
​1
That the Moon may be a World.
185
The perfecting of fuch an Invention,would
be of fuch excellent ufe, that it were e-
nough, not only to make a Man Famous,
but the Age alfo wherein he Lives. For
befides the ſtrange diſcoveries that it might
occafion in this other World, it would be
alfo of inconceivable advantage forTra-
velling, above any other Conveiance that
is now in ufe.
So that notwithſtanding all theſe feeming
impoffibilities, tis likely enough, that there
may be a means invented of Journying to
the Moon; And how happy fhall they be,
that are firſt ſucceſsful in this attempt?
------Falicefque animæ, quas nubila fupra,
Et turpes fumos, plenumque vaporibus orbem,
Inferuit cælo fancti fcintilla Promethei.
Having thus finiſhed this Difcourſe, I
chanced upon a late fancy to this purpoſe
under the fained Name of Domingo Gonfa-
les, written by a late Reverend and Learn-
ed Biſhop: In which (befides Sundry par-
ticulars wherein this later Chapter did un-
wittingly agree with it) there is delivered
a pleaſant and well contrived Fancy con-
cerning a Voyage to this other World.
He Suppofeth that there is a Natural
and ufual Paffage for many Creatures
betwixt our Earth and this Plannet. Thus
he fays; thoſe great Multitudes of Locufts
wherewith divers Countries have bin De-
ftroyed, do Proceed from thence. And if
we Perufe the Authors who Treat of them,
we ſhall find that many times they Fly in
Num-
186
That the Moon may be a World.
>
i
Numberless Troops, or Swarms, and
for fundry Days together before they Fall,
are feen over thofe places in great high
Clouds, fuch as coming nearer, are of
Extenfion enough to Obfcure the Day,
and hinder the Light of the Sun. From
which, together with divers, other fuch
Relations, he Concludes, that 'tis not al-
together Improbable, they ſhould proceed
from the Moon. Thus likewife he Suppo-
feth the Swallows, Cuckoes, Nightingales,
with divers other Fowl, which are with us
only half a Year, to Fly up thither
when they go from us. Amongſt which
kind, there is a Wild Swan in the Eaſt-
Indies, which at certain Seafons of the
Year do Conftantly take their Flight
thither. Now this Bird being of a great
Strength, able to Continue for a long Flight,
as alfo going ufually in Flocks, like our
Wild, Geefe; he Suppofeth that many of
them together, might be thought to carry
the Weight of a Man; efpecially, if an En-
gine were fo Contrived (as he thinks it
might) that each of them fhould Bear an
equal fhare in the Burden. So that by
this means, 'tis eafily Conceiveable, how
once every Year a Man might Finith fuch
a Voyage; going along with thefe Birds at
the beginning of Winter, and again Re-
turning with them at the Spring.
1
And here, One that had a ſtrong Fancy,
were better Able to fet forth the great
Benifit and Pleaſure to be had by fuch a
Journey
E
1
That the Moon may be a World.
187
}
}
Journey. And that whether you Con-
fider the Strangeness of the Perfons,
Language, Art, Policy, Religion of thoſe
Inhabitants, together with the new Traf
fick that might be brought thence. In
Brief, do but Confider the Pleaſure and
Profit, of thoſe
of thoſe later Diſcoveries in
America,and we muſt needs Conclude this
to be Inconceiveably beyond it.
But fuch Imaginations as thefe, I ſhall
leave to the Fancy of the Reader.
---------Sic itur ad aftra.
Reptet bumi quicunque velit
Calo reftat iter, calo tentabimus ire.
FINIS.
A
DISCOURSE
Concerning a
New Planet.
Tending to prove
That 'tis probable our EARTH
is one of the PLANETS.
The Second Book.
By John Wilkins, late L. Biſhop of Chefter.
Digna res eft Contemplatione, ut fciamus in quo re-
rum ftatu fcimus: pigerimam fortiti, an velo-
ciffimam fedem circa nos Deus omnia, an nos
agat. Sen. Nat. Queft. lib. 7. cap. 2.
LONDON:
Printed by J. D. for John Gellibrand, at
the Golden Ball in St. Paul's Church-
M.DC.LXXXIV.
Yard.
'
****************
永​康
​Lo the Reader.
N
Ot to trouble you with an
Invective againſt thoſe mul-
titudes of Pamphlets which
are every day preft into the World;
or an Apologie, why this was pub-
liſhed amongſt the reft (the ufual
Matter for fuch kind of Epiftles):
Let me in brief preadmoniſh you
ſomething concerning the chief
Scope and Manner of this follow-
ing Diſcourſe.
1. 'Tis not the purpoſe of it, to
fet down an exact Treatife of this
kind of Aftronomy; but rather to
remove thoſe common Prejudices,
which uſually deter Men from tak-
ing any Argument tending this way,
into their confiderations. For we
may obſerve, that in thoſe Points
which are cried down by the more
A 2 general
"
To the Reader.
t
}
ļ
:
general Opinion, Men do for the
moſt part reft themſelves in the
fuperficial knowledg of things, as
they ſeem at their first appearan-
ces, thinking they can fay enough
to any Paradox,againſt which they
can urge the moſt obvious and eaſy
Objections; and therefore ſeldom
or never ſearch into the depth of
theſe Points, or enter into any feri-
ous impartial examination of thoſe
grounds on which they are bot-
tom'd. Which as it muft needs be a
great hindrance to the proficiency
of all kind of Learning; fo more
eſpecially is it in this particular.
We might difcern a greater come-
lineſs and order in this great Fa-
brick of the World,and more eaſily
underſtand the Appearances in A-
ftronomy, if we could with indif-
ferency attend to what might be
faid for that Opinion of Copernicus,
which is here defended.
2. For
14
J
To the Reader.
2. For the Manner. It is not
maintained with fuch Heat and
Religion, as if every one that reads
it,were preſently bound to yield up
his affent: But as it is in other
Wars, where Victory cannot be had,
Men muſt be content with Peace:
So likewiſe is it in this, and fhould
be in all other Philofophical Con
tentions.If there be nothing able to
convince and ſatisfy the indifferent
Reader, he may ftill enjoy his own
Opinion. All Men have not the
ſame way of apprehending things;
but according to the variety of their
Temper, Cuſtom, and Abilities,
their Underſtandings are ſeverally
faſhioned to different Affents:
Which had it been but well confi-
dered by fome of our hot *Adver- *Fromond.
faries, they would not have fhewed Al Roſſe.
more violence in oppofing the Per-
fons against whom they write, than
Strength in confuting the Caufe.
L
"Tis
To the Reader.
'Tis an excellent Rule to be ob
ferved in all Difputes, That Men
fhould give foft Words and hard
Arguments; that they would not ſo
much ſtrive to vex,as to convince an
Enemy. If this were but diligently
practifed in all Cafes, and on all
fides, we might in a good meaſure
be freed from thofe Vexations in
the fearch of Truth, which the wife
Solomon, by his own experience did
fo much complain of: Ecclef.1.18.
In much Wisdom there is much Grief;
and he that increaseth Knowledg, in-
creaſeth Sorrow.
To conclude: Tho there fhould
be nothing in this Difcourfe con-
ducible to your Information and
Benefit; yet it may ſerve in the
Perufal, as it did in the Compofure,
for the recreation of fuch leifure
hours, as may conveniently be ſpa-
red from more weighty Employ-
ments. Farewel.
The
1
The PROPOSITIONS that
are infifted on in this Diſcourſe.
PROP. I.
Hat the feeming Novelty and Singularity
of this Opinion, can be no fufficient Rea-
fon to prove it Erronews.
PROP. II.
That the places of Scripture, which ſeem to in-
timate the Diurnal Motion of the Sun, or
Heavens, are fairly capable of another in-
terpretation.
PRO P. III.
That the Holy Ghost, in many places of Scrip
ture, does plainly conform his Expreffions to
the Error of our Conceits, and does not speak
of fundry things as they are in themselves, but
as they appear unto us.
PROP. IV.
That divers learned Men have fallen into great
Abfurdities, whilst they have looked for the
Grounds of Philofophy from the Words of
Scripture.
PROP. V.
That the words of Scripture, in their proper
and
1
The Table.
}
1
1
and ftrict conftruction, do not any where af
firm the Immobility of the Earth.
PROP. VI
That there is not any Argument from the words
of Scripture, Principles of Nature, or Ob-
Jervations in Aftronomy, which can fuffici-
ently evidence the Earth to be in the Centre
of the Univerfe.
PRO P. VII.
'Tis probable that the Sun is in the Centre of
the World.
PROP. VIII.
That there is not any fufficient reafon to prove
the Earth incapable of thofe Motions which
Copernicus afcribes unto it.
PRO P. IX.
That it is more probable the Earth does move,
than the Heavens.
•
PROP. X...
That this Hypothefis is exactly agreeable, to
common Appearances.
}
1
That
(x)
That the
EARTH
May be a
PLANET.
PROP. I.
That the feeming Novelty and Singularity
of this Opinion, can be no Jufficient
Reafon to prove it Erroneous.
I
'N the fearch of Theological Truths, it
is the fafeft method, firft of all to look
unto Divine Authority; becauſe that
carries with it as clear an evidence to
our Faith, as any thing elſe can be to our
Reaſon. But on the contrary, in the exami-
nation of Philofophical points, it were a pre-
poſterous courſe to begin at the Teſtimony
B
and
2
That the Earth may be a Planet.
t
* Alex.
and Opinion of others, and then afterwards
to defcend unto the Reaſons that may be
drawn from the Nature and Effence of the
things themſelves: Becauſe theſe inartificial
Arguments (as the Logicians call them) do
not carry with them any clear and convin-
cing evidence; and therefore ſhould come
after thofe that are of more neceflary depen-
dance, as ferving rather to confirm, than re-
folve the Judgment.
But yet, fo it is, that in thoſe points which
are befides the common Opinion, men are
carried away at the firft by the general cry,
and feldom or never come fo far as to ex-
amin the reaſons that may be urged for them.
And therefore, fince it is the purpoſe of this
diſcourſe to remove thoſe prejudices which
may hinder our Judgment in the like cafe,
'tis requifit that in the first place there be
fome fatisfaction given to thofe Arguments
that may be taken from the Authority of
others.
Which Arguments are infifted on by our
adverfaries with much heat and violence.
What (fay they) ſhall an upſtart Novel-
ty thurſt out fuch a Truth as hath paffed by
fucceffive tradition through all Ages of the
World? And hath been generally entertain-
ed, not only in the Opinion of the vulgar
Roff. de
but alfo of the greatest Philofophers and
Terræ moft Learned Men? * Shall we think that
tra Lansb. amongſt the multitude of thoſe who in feve-
hb.1.fect.1. ral times have been eminent for new inven-
tions and ſtrange difcoveries, there was none
motu, con-
cap to.
able
That the Earth may be a Planet.
3
able to find out fuch a Secret as this, befides
fome fabulous Pythagorians, and of late Co-
pernicus? Is it poſſible that the World ſhould
laft for above five thousand years together,
and yet the Inhabitants of it be fo dull and
ftupid, as to be unacquainted with its mo-
tion? Nay, fhall we think that thofe excel-
lent Men, whom the Holy Ghoft made ufe
of in the penning of Scripture, who were
extraordinarily infpired with fupernatural
Truths, fhould notwithſtanding be fo grof-
ly ignorant of fo common a matter as this?
Can we believe,if there were any fuch thing,
that Fofuah, and Job, and David, and Solo-
mon, &c. fhould know nothing of it? Cer-
tainly it muſt needs argue a ſtrong affectati-
on of Singularity, for a Man to take up any
groundleſs fancy against fuch antient and
general Authority.
I anfwer: As we ſhould not be fo fondly
conceited of our felves, and the extraordina-
ry Abilities of theſe prefent Ages, as to think
every thing that is antient to be abfolute :
Or, as if it muſt needs be with Opinions, as
it is with Clothes, where the neweft is for
the moſt part beft. So neither ſhould we be
fo fuperftitiouſly devoted to Antiquity, as to
take up every thing for Canonical, which
drops from the pen of a Father, or was ap-
proved by the confent of the Antients. 'Tis
ἐλευθέριον ἐν τῇ
an excellent faying,* A sudielov Ty
* Alcinous
γνώμῃ ἢ μέλλοντα φιλοσόφων. It behoves every
one in the fearch of Truth,always to preferve
a Philofophical liberty: Not to be fo inflaved
51
દર
1
1
B 2
ta
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1}
* Horat.
to the Opinion of any Man, as to think what
ever he lays to be infallible. We muſt la-
bour to find out what things are in them-
felves by our own experience, and a through
examination of their natures, not what an-
other fays of them. And if in fuch an im-
partial enquiry, we chance to light upon a
new way,and that which is befides the com-
mon rode, this is neither our fault, nor our
unhappineſs.
Not our fault,becauſe it did not ariſe from
Singularity or Affectation. Not our unhap
pinefs, becauſe it is rather a Priviledge to be
the firſt in finding out fuch Truths, as are not
difcernable to every common eye. If No-
velty ſhould always be rejected, neither
would Arts have arrived to that perfection
wherein now we enjoy them, nor could we
ever hope for any future reformation :
Though all Truth be in it felf Eternal; yet
in refpect of Mens Opinions, there is fcarce
any fo antient, but had a beginning, and was
once accounted a Novelty; and if for this
reafonit had been condemned as an errour,
what a general darkneſs and ignorance would
then have been in the World,in compariſon of
that light which now abounds; according
to that of the Poet:
Quod fitam Antiquis Novitas invifa fuiffet,
Lib.2.cp.1. Quam nobis,quid nunc effet vetus aut quid haberet,
Quod legerent tereretq; viritim publicus ufus?
If our Forefathers had but hated thus,
All that were new, what had been old to us?
Or,
That the Earth may be a Planet.
5
Or, how might any thing confirmed be,
For publick ufe, by its Antiquity?
But for more full fatisfaction of all thofe
fcruples that may arife from the feeming No-
velty or Singularity of this, Opinion, I fhall
propoſe theſe following confiderations.
Suppoſe it were a Novelty: Yet 'tis in Confid. 1.
Philofophy, and that is made up of nothing
elfe; but receives addition from every days
experiment. True indeed, for Divinity we
have an infallible rule that do's plainly in-
form us of all neceffary Truths; and there-
fore the Primitive Times are of greater
Authority, becauſe they were nearer to
thofe holy Men who were the Pen-Men of
Scripture. But now for Philofophy, there
is no fuch reafon: What ever the School-
Men may talk; yet Ariftotles works are not
neceflarily true, and he himfelf hath by fuf-
ficient Arguments proved himself to be lia-
ble unto errour. Now in this cafe, if we
fhould ſpeak properly, Antiquity do's con-
fift in the old age of the World, not in the
'youth of it. In fuch Learning as may be in-
creafed by freſh experiments and new dif
coveries 'Tis we are the Fathers, and of
more Authority than former Ages; becauſe
we have the advantage of more time than
they had, and Truth (we fay) is the Daugh-
ter of Time. However, there is nothing
in this Opinion fo Magifterially propoſed
but the Reader may ufe his own liberty;
and if all the reafons confidered together,
>
B 3
do
That the Earth may be a Planet.
:
19
Confid. 2.
Alex.
do not feem convincing unto him, he may
freely reject it.
In thofe natural points which carry with
them any doubt or obfcurity, it is the fafeft
way to fufpend our affents: And though we
may difpute pro or con; yet not to ſettle our
Opinion on either fide.
In weighing the Authority of others 'tis
not their multitude that fhould prevail, or
their skill in fome things that ſhould make
them of credit in every thing, but we ſhould
examine what particular infight and experi-
ence they had in thoſe times for which they
are cited. Now 'tis plain, that Common
People judge by their fences; and therefore,
their voices are altogether unfit to decide
any Philofophical doubt, which cannot well
be examined or explained without Diſcourſe
and Reaſon. And as for the antient Fathers,
though they were Men very eminent for their
holy lives and extraordinary skill in Divini-
ty; yet they were molt of them very Igno-
rant in that part of Learning which con-
cerns this Opinion, as appears by many of
their grofs miſtakes in this kind, as that con-
cerning the Antipodes, &c. and therefore it
is not their Opinion neither, in this bufinefs,
that to an indifferent feeker of Truth will be
of any ſtrong Authority.
But againſt this it is* objected, that the
Ref... inftance of the Antipodes do's not argue any
Jeft. c. 8. fpecial Ignorance in theſe Learned Men: Or,
that they had lefs skill in fuch human Arts
;
than
That the Earth may be a Planet.
7
than others; fince Ariftotle himſelf, and Pli-
øy, did deny this as well as they,
I anſwer:
1. If they did, yet this do's make more
to the preſent purpoſe: For if fuch great
Schollars, who were fo eminent for their
knowledge in natural things, might yet not-
withſtanding be grofly miſtaken in fuch
matters as are now evident and certain:
Why then we have no reafon to depend upon
their affertions or Authorities, as if they were
infallible.
2. Though thefe great Naturalifts, for
want of fome experience were miſtaken in
that Opinion, whileſt they thought no place
was habitable but the temperate Zones; yet
it cannot be from hence inferred, that they
denied the poffibility of Antipodes: Since thefe
are fuch Inhabitants as live oppoſite unto us
in the other temperate Zone; and 'twere an
abfurd thing to imagin that thofe who lived
in different Zones, can be Antipodes to one a-
nother; and argues that a Man did not un-
derſtand, or elſe had forgotten that common
diftinction in Geography, wherein the relation
of the Worlds Inhabitants unto one another,
are reckoned up under theſe three heads;
Anteci, Periæci, and Antipodes. But to let this
pafs: 'Tis certain,that fome of the Fathers did
deny the being of any fuch, upon other more
abfurd grounds. Now if fuch as Chryfoftom,
Lactantius, &c. who were noted for great
Schollars, and fuch too as flouriſhed in thefe
latter times, when all human Learning was
B 4
more
00
That the Earth may be a Planet.
more generally profeft, fhould notwithſtand-
ing be fo much miſtaken in fo obvious a mat-
ter: Why then may we not think that thoſe
Primitive Saints, who were the Pen-Men of
Scripture, and eminent above others in their
time for Holinefs and Knowledge, might yet
be utterly Ignorant of many Philofophical
Truths, which are commonly known in theſe
days? 'Tis probable, that the Holy Ghoſt
did inform them only with the knowledge
of thoſe things whereof they were to be the
Pen-Men, and that they were not better
skilled in points of Philofophy than others.
There were indeed fome of them who were
fupernaturally indowed with human Learn-
ing; yet this was, becauſe they might there-
by be fitted for fome particular ends, which
all the reſt were not appointed unto: Thus
Solomon was ſtrangely gifted with all kind of
knowledge, in a great meafure, becauſe he
was to teach us by his own experience the
Eccl.1.18. extreme Vanity of it, that we might not fo
fettle our deſires upon it, as if it were able
to yield us contentment. So too the Apoſtles
were extraordinarily infpired with the know-
ledge of Languages, becaufe they were to
preach unto all Nations. But it will not
hence follow, that therefore the other Holy
Pen-Men were greater Schollars than others.
'Tis likely that fob had as much human
Learning as moft of them, becauſe his Book
is more eſpecially remarkable for lofty ex-
preffions, and difcourfes of Nature; and
yet 'tis not likely that he was acquainted
with
That the Earth may be a Planet.
9
with all thoſe myfteries which later Ages have
difcovered; becauſe when God would con-
vince him of his own Folly and Ignorance,
he propoſes to him fuch queſtions, as to him
were altogether unanswerable; which not-
withſtanding, any ordinary Philofopher in
thefe days might have refolved: As you may
fee at large in the thirty eighth Chapter of
that Book.
The occaſion was this: Job having* be *Cap.13.3.
fore deſired that he might difpute with the
Almighty concerning the uprightneſs of his
own ways, and the unreaſonableneſs of thoſe
afflictions which he underwent, do's at length.
obtain his defire in this kind; and God vouch-
fafes in this thirty eighth Chapter, to
argue the cafe with him. Where he do's
fhew fob how unfit he was to judge of the.
ways of Providence, in difpofing of Bleffings
and Afflictions, when as he was ſo Ignorant.
in ordinary matters, being not able to dif
cern the reaſon of natural and common e-
vents. As why the Sea fhould be fo boun- †V.8. 10,
ded from overflowing the Land? What is II.
the* bredth of the Earth? What is the † rea- *Ver. 18.
fon of the Snow or Hail? What was the † Ver. 22.
*cauſe of the Rain or Dew, of Ice and Froft, * V.28.29.
and the like. By which queſtions, it ſeems
Job was fo utterly puzled, that he is fain.
afterwards to humble himſelf in this acknow-
ledgment: * I have uttered that I understood * C. 42. 3
not, things too wonderful for me, which I knew
not: Wherefore I abbor my felf, and repent in duft
and afbes.
}
So
1
IⓇ
That the Earth may be a Planet.
So that 'tis likely theſe Holy Men had not
theſe human Arts by any ſpecial inſpiration,
but by inſtruction and ſtudy, and other or-
dinary means; and therefore Mofes his skill
in this kind is called the Learning of the E-
A&s 7.22. gyptians. Now becauſe in thoſe times all Sci-
ences were taught only in a rude and imper-
fect manner; therefore 'tis likely that they
alſo had but a dark and confufe apprehenfi-
on of things, and were liable to the common
errours. And for this reafon is it, why *
*Josh ca. Toftatus (fpeaking of Joshuas bidding the
10. Queft. Moon ſtand ſtill as well as the Sun) fays
Quod forte erat imperitus circa Aftrorum doctri-
nam,fentiens ut vulgares fentiunt:That perhaps he
was unskilful in Aftronomy, having the fame
grofs conceit of the Heavens, as the vulgar
had. From all which it may be inferred,that
the Ignorance of fuch good Men and great
Schollars concerning thefe Philofophical
points, can be no fufficient reafon, why af-
ter examination we ſhould deny them, or
doubt of their Truth.
19.
'Tis confiderable,that in the rudiments and
Confid. 3. firſt beginnings of Aftronomy, and fo in ſeveral
Ages after, this Opinion hath found many
Patrons, and thoſe too Men of eminent note
and Learning. Such was more eſpecially
Pythagoras, who was generally and highly
eſteemed for his divine wit, and rare inven-
tions; under whofe myfterious fayings, there
be many excellent Truths to be difcover-
ed.
But against his Teftimony, it is again
t objected;
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Ir
1
any
† objected; If Pythagoras were of this Opi- † Alex.
nion, yet his Authority fhould not be of Roff. 1.2.fe
credit, becauſe he was the Author of many
other monftrous abfurdities.
To this I anſwer: If a Mans errour in fome
particulars fhould take away his credit for
every thing elſe, this would aboliſh the force
of all human Authority; for humanum eft er-
rare. Secondly, 'tis probable that many
of Pythagoras's fayings which feem ſo abfurd,
are not to be underſtood according to their
letter, but in a myſtical ſenſe.
2. But he objects again, that Pythagoras
was not of this Opinion; and that for two
reaſons: Firſt, becauſe no Antient Author
that he had read afcribes it unto him. Second-
ly, it is contradictory to his other Opinions,
Concerning the Harmony that was made by
the motion of the Heavens; which could
not conſiſt with this other of the Earth's mo-
tion.
To the Firſt I anſwer: The Objector could
not chufe but know that this affertion is by
many Antient Authors afcribed to that fect,
whereof Pythagoras was the chief. He might
have feen it exprefly in Ariftotle himfelf: *
Οἱ ἢ Πυθαγόρειοι λέγεσιν ἐπὶ μὴν τὸ μέσα πῦρ εί), τ
τε γῶ ἐν τ' ἄκρων ἔστιν κύκλῳ φερομύτων αεὶ τὸ μέσον,
νύκτα τε καὶ ἡμέραν ποιῶν.
*
In which the Philofopher do's compendi-
ouſly reckon up the three chief particu-
lars implyed in the Opinion of the Pythago-
rians. First, the Suns being in the Centre of
the
2.c.10.
De Cœlo.
lib.2.c. 13.
That the Earth may be a Planet,
ļ
}
the World. Secondly, the Earth's annual
motion about it, as being one of the planets:
Thirdly, its diurnal revolution, whereby it
caufed day and night.
..
"
के भन
To his fecond reafon I anſwer: First, that
Pythagoras thought the Earth to be one of
the Planets (as appears by Ariftotles Tefti-
mony concerning him) and to move a-
mongft the reft. So that bis Opinion
concerning the motion of the Heavens, is
not inconfiftent with that of the Earth. Se-
condly, but as for the Coeleftial Harmony,
he might perhaps under this myftical expref-
fion, according to his ufual Cuftom, fhadow
forth unto us that mutual proportion and
Harmonical confent, which he did conceive
in the feveral bigneſs, diſtance, motions of
the Orbs. So that notwithſtanding theſe ob-
jections, it is evident that Pythagoras was of
this Opinion, and that his Authority may add
fomewhat for the confirmation of it. Unto
Archime- him affented* Ariftarchus Samius, who flouri-
des de are: fhed about 280 years before the Birth of our
Saviour, and was by reafon of this Opinion,
arraigned for Prophanefs and Sacriledge by
the Areopagites, becauſe he had blafphemed
the Deity of Vesta, affirming the Earth to
move. To them agreed Philolaus, Heraclides,
Pontius, Nicetas, Syracufanus, Ecphantus, Lu-
cippus, and Plato himſelf (as fome think.) So
likewife Numa Pompilius, as Plutarch relates
it in his Life; who in reference to this Opini-
on, built the Temple of Vefta round, like the
Univerfe: In the middle of it was placed the
nenumero.
perpetual
'
That the Earth may be à Planet.
13
perpetual veftal Fire; by which he did re-
preſent the Sun in the Centre of the World.
All theſe Men were in their feveral times
of ſpecial Note, as well for their extraordi-
nary Learning as for this Opinion.
'Tis confidérable, that fince this Science of 4. Confid.
Aftronomy hath been raiſed to any perfection,
there have been many of the beft skill in it,
that have affented unto that affertion which
is here defended. Amongst whom was the
Cardinal Cufanus, but more efpecially Coper- De doctà
nicus, who was a Man very exact and dili- ignor.lib.z.
gent in theſe ſtudies for above 30 years toge- cap. 12.
ther, from the year 1500. to 1530. and up-
wards: And fince him, moſt of the beſt A-
ftronomers have been of his fide. So that
now, there is ſcarce any of note and skill,
who are not Copernicus his followers, and if
we ſhould go to moft voices, this Opinion
would carry it from any other. It would be
too tedious to reckon up the names of thoſe
that may be cited for it; I will only mention
fome of the chief: Such were Joachimus Rhe-
ticus, an elegant Writer, Chriftopherus Roth-
man, Meftlin, a Man very eminent for his
fingular skill in this Science; who though at
the firft he were a follower of Ptolomy, yet
upon his fecond and more exact thoughts,
he concluded Copernicus to be in the right,
and that the ufual Hypothesis, * præfcriptione ⋆ Pref. ↓
potiùs quàm ratione valet, do's prevail more Narrat.
by preſcription then reafon. So likewiſe E- Rhetici.
rafmus Reinholdus, who was the Man that
calculated the Prutenical Tables from Coper-
*
NICUS
1
That the Earth may be a Planet.
14
Ibid.
5. Confid.
• In Nar-
nicus his obfervations, and did intend to write
a Commentary upon his other Works, but
that he was taken out of this Life before he
could finish thofe refolutions. Unto theſe
alfo I might add the names of Gilbert, Keplar,
Gallilæus, with fundry others, who have
much beautified and confirmed this Hypothefis,
with their new inventions. Nay I may fafely
affirm,that amongſt the variety of thoſe Opi-
nions that are in Aftronomy,there are more (of
thoſe which have skill in it) that are of this
Opinion, not only than any other, but
than all the reſt put together. So that now
it is a greater Argument of Singularity to
oppoſe it.
'Tis probable, that many other of the
Antients would have affented unto this Opi-
nion, if they had been acquainted with thoſe
experiments which later times have found
out for the confirmation of it: And there-
fore* Rheticus and ↑ Keplar do ſo often wifh
ratione. that Ariftotle were now alive again. Quefti-
† Myft.Cofonleſs he was fo rational and ingenious a
mogr.cap.1.Man (not half ſo obftinate as many of hist
Item pref. followers) that upon ſuch probabilities as
ad 4.1.Aftr.
Copern thefe, he would quickly have renounced his
ownPrinciples,and have come over to this fide:
For in one place, having propoſed ſome
de Cœl.l.2. queſtions about the Heavens, which were
not eafie to be refolved: He fets down this
rule, that in difficulties, a Man may take a
liberty to ſpeak that which feems moſt like-
ly to him: And in fuch cafes, an aptneſs to
guefs at fome refolution, for the fatisfying
C. 12.
of
That the Earth may be a Planet.
15
of our Philofophical thirſt, do's deſerve ra-
ther to be ftiled by the name of Modeſty,
than Boldness. And in another place, he
referrs the Reader to the different Opinions Met. lib.
of Aftronomers, advifing him to examin their 12. cap.8.
ſeveral tenents, as well Eudoxus as Calippus ;
and to entertain that (not which is molt an-
tient, but) which is moft exact and agree-
able to reaſon. And as for Ptolomy, 'tis his Alm. lib.
counſel, that we ſhould endeavour to frame 13.cap.2.
fuch fuppofitions of the Heavens, as might
be more fimple, being void of all fuperflui-
ties: And he confeffes, that his Hypothefis had
many implications in it, together with fun-
dry intricate and unlikely turnings; and
therefore in the fame place, he feems to ad-
moniſh us, that we ſhould not be too confi-
dent the Heavens were really in the fame
Form, wherein Aftronomers did fuppofe
them. So that 'tis likely, 'twas his chief in-
tent to propoſe unto us fuch a frame of the
Cœleftial Bodies, from which we might, in
ſome meaſure, conceive of their different ap-
pearances; and according to which, we
might be able to calculate their motions. But
now, 'tis Copernicus his endeavour, to pro-
pound unto us, the true natural Caufes of
theſe ſeveral Motions, and Appearances:
It was the intent of the one, to ſettle the
Imagination; and of the other, to ſatisfie the
judgment. So, that we have no reafon to
doubt of his affent unto this Opinion, if he
had but clearly underſtood all the grounds
of it.
*Tis
J
2
That the Earth may be a Planet.
16
$
'Tis reported of Clavius, that when lying
upon his Death-bed, he heard the firft News
of thoſe Diſcoveries which were made by
Gallilæus his Glafs, he brake forth into theſe
words: Videre Aftronomos, quo pacto constituen-
di funt orbes Cæleftes, ut hæc Phænomena falvari
poffint: That it did behove Aftronomers, to
confider of fome other Hypothefis, befide that
of Ptolomy, whereby they might falve all thofe
new appearances. Intimating that this old
one, which formerly he had defended, would
not now ferve the turn: And doubtless, if it
had been informed how congruous all theſe
might have been unto the Opinion of Coper-
nicus, he would quickly have turned on that
fide. 'Tis confiderable, that amongſt the
followers of Copernicus, there are ſcarce any,
who were not formerly againft him; and
fuch, as at firft, had been throughly
ſeaſoned with the Principles of Ariftotle; in
which, for the moft part, they have no leſs
skill, than thoſe who are fo violent in the
defence of them. Whereas on the contrary,
there are very few to be found amongſt the
followers of Aristotle and Ptolomy, that have
read any thing in Copernicus, or do fully un
derſtand the Grounds of his Opinion; and I
think, not any, who having been once fetled
with any ſtrong affent on this fide, that have
afterwards revolted from it. Now if we do
but ſeriouſly weigh with our felves, that fo
many ingenious, confidering Men, fhould
reject that Opinion which they were nurſed
up in,and which is generally approved as the
truth;
That the Earth may bé a Planet.
17
truth; and that,for the embracing of fuch a
Paradox as is condemned in Schools, and
commonly cried down, as being abſurd and
ridiculous: I fay, If a Man do but well con-
fider all this, he muſt needs conclude, that
there is ſome ſtrong evidence for it to be
found out by examination; and that in all
probability, this is the righter fide.
'Tis probable, that moſt of thofe Authors 7.Confid
who have oppofed this Opinion, fince it
hath been confirmed by new Difcoveries,
were ſtirred up thereunto by fome of theſe
three infufficient Grounds.
i: An over-fond and partial conceit of
their proper Inventions. Every Man is na-
turally more affected to his own Brood, than
to that of which another is the Author 3
though perhaps it may be more agreeable to
reafon. 'Tis very difficult for any one, in
the ſearch of Truth, to find in himſelf ſuch
an indifferency, as that his Judgment is not
at all ſway'd, by an overweening affection
unto that which is proper unto himſelf. And
this perhaps might be the firft reaſon that
moved the noble Tycho, with fo much heat,
to oppofe Copernicus, that fo he might the
better make way for the ſpreading of that
Hypothefis, which was of his own invention.
To this I might likewiſe refer that Opinion
of Origanus, and Mr. Carpenter, who attri
bute to the Earth, only à diurnal Revolu-
tion. It does more eſpecially concern thoſe
Men that are Leaders of feveral fides,to beat
down any that ſhould oppose them.
C
.:
!
2.. A
18
That the Earth may be a Planet.
A
2. A fervile and fuperftitious fear of de-
togating from the Authority of the Anci-
ents, or oppoſing that meaning of Scripture
phrafes, wherein the fuppofed infallible
Church, hath for a long time underſtood
them. 'Tis made part of the new Creed,
fet forth by Pius the Fourth, 1564. That no
Man fhould affent unto any interpretation of
Scripture, which is not approved of by the
Authority of the Fathers. And this is the
reafon why the Jefuits, who are otherwiſe
the greateſt affectors of thofe Opinions,
which feem to be new and fubtil, do yet
forbear to fay any thing in defence of this;
but rather take all occafions to inveigh a-
gainst it. One of them does exprefly
men. in condemn it for a Herefy. And fince him,
Ff. c. 10. it hath been called in by two Sellions of
Quaft. 14. the Cardinals, as being an Opinión both ab-
So Lipfius ford and dangerous. And therefore like-
Phifiol. 1. 2
† An Dom Wife do they puniſh it, by cafting the De-
1616.item fenders of it into the Pope's trueft Purgato-
1633. ry, the Inquifition: But yet neither theſe
* Serrari-
ses Com-
•
+
کرنا
Councels, nor any (that I know of) fince
them, have proceeded to fuch a peremptory
cenfure of it, as to conclude it a Herefy:
*fearing perhaps, left a more exact examina-
tion, and the diſcovery of future times,
finding it to be an undeniable Truth,it might
redound to the prejudice of their Church,
-and its Infallibility. And therefore he that
is moft bitter againſt it, in the heat and vio-
lence of Oppofition, will not call it a Here-
fy the worlt that he dares fay of it, is,
That
That the Earth may be a Planet.
19
1
1
dus Anta-
That it is, Opinio temeraria, que altero fal- Fromon-
tem pede intravit Harefios limen; Arah Opi- rift.cap.5.
nion, and bordering upon Herefy. Though
unto this likewife he was incited, by the ea-
gerness of Difputation, and a defire of Vi
tory; for it feems many eminent Men of
that Church before him, were a great deal
more mild and moderate in their cenfures
of it...
!
Paul the Third,was not fo much offended
at Copernicus, when he dedicated his Work
unto him.
The Cardinal of Cufa, does exprefly
maintain this Opinion.
Schombergius, the Cardinal of Capua, did,
with much importunity, and great approba-
tion, beg of Copernicus the Commentaries
that he writ in this kind. And it feems the
Fathers of the Council of Trent, were not
fuoh confident Defenders of Ptolemy's Hy-
pathefis against Copernicus, as many now are.
For fpeaking of thoſe intricate Subtilties,
which the Fancies of Men had framed, to
maintain the practice of the Church, they
compared them to Aftronomers, who (fay
they do fain Excentricks and Epicycles, and
fuch Engines of the Orbs, to fave the Phe-
nomena; though they know there are no fuch
things. But now, becauſe this Opinion of
Copernicus, in later times, hath been fo ftrict-
ly forbidden, and punished, it will concern
.thofe of that Religion, to take heed of med-
ling in the defence of it, but rather to fub-
mit the liberty of their Reaſon, unto the
C 2
Com-
i
}
20
That the Earth may be a Planet.
;
}
"
卓
​Command of their Superiors, and (which
is very abfurd) even in natural Queſtions,
not to affent unto any thing, but what Au-
thority fhall allow of.
3. A judging of things by Sence, rather
than by Difcourfe and Reafon : a tying of
the meaning of Scripture, to the Letter of
it; and from thence concluding Philofophi-
cal Points, together with an ignorance of
all thoſe grounds and probabilities in Aftro-
nomy, upon which this Opinion is bottomed.
And this, in all likelihood, is the reaſon why
fome Men, who in other things perhaps are
able Scholars,do write ſo vehemently againſt
it and why the common People in general
do cry it down, as being abfurd and ridicu-
lous. Under this head I might refer the
oppoſition of Mr. Fuller, Al. Roff. &c.
But now,no prejudice that may ariſe from
the bare Authority of fuch Enemies as thefe,
will be liable to fway the judgment of an
indifferent confidering Man; and I doubt
not but that he who will throughly weigh
with himſelf theſe Particulars that are here
propounded, may find fome fatisfaction for
thefe Arguments, which are taken from the
fecming Novelty and Singularity of this
Opinion.
!
1
PROP.
That the Earth may be a Planet.
· 20
;
PROP. II.
That there is not any place in Holy Scrip-
ture, from which (being rightly under-
Stood) we may infer the Diurnal Mo-
tion of the Sun or Heavens.
T were happy for us, if we could exempt
Scripture from Philofophical Controver-
fies: if we could be content to let it be per-
fect for that end unto which it was intended,
for a Rule of our Faith and Obedience
and not ſtretch it alſo to be a Judg of fuch
natural Truths, as are to be found out by
our own induſtry and experience. Though
the Holy Ghoſt could easily have given us a
full refolution of all fuch particulars; yet he
hath left this travel to the Sons of Men to be ex-
erciſed therewith, Mundum reliquit difputatio-
nibus Hominum, that being bufied, for the
moſt part, in an inquifition after the Crea-
tures, we might find the lefs leifure to wait
upon our Lufts, or ferve our more finful
Inclinations.
Ecclef. 3.
10, II.
But however, becauſe our Adverſaries ge-
nerally do fo much infult in thoſe Argu-
ments that may be drawn from hence; and
more eſpecially, becauſe Pineda doth for this Comment.
reafon, with fo many bitter and empty re- c...4.
proaches, revile our learned Countryman,
G 3
Dr.
in Ecclef.
}
1
*
1
22
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Dr. Gilbert, in that renewing of this Opi-
nion, he omitted an answer to the Scripture-
Expreffions therefore 'tis requifite, That
in the profecuting this Difcourfe, we fhould
lay down fuch fatisfaction, as may clear all
Doubts that may be taken thence: efpeci-
ally fince the prejudice that may arife from
the miſapprehenfion of thofe Scripture-
Phrafes, may much difable the Reader from
looking on any other Argument, with an
equal and indifferent mind.
The places that feem to oppofe this, are
of two kinds. Firft, Such as imply a Mo-
tion in the Heavens: Or, fecondly, fuch as
feem to expreſs á Reſt and Immobility in the
Earth.
1
Thoſe of the firſt kind ſeem to bear in
them the cleareſt evidence, and therefore
áre more infifted on by our Adverfaries.
They may be referred anto theſe three
Heads.
t
1. All thofe Scriptures where there is any
mention made of the Rifing or Setting of
the Sun or Stars.
་
2. That ſtory in Joshua, where the Sun
ſtanding ſtill, is reckoned for a Miracle.
3. That other Wonder in the days of
Hezekiah, when the Sun went back ten de-
grees in the Dial of Abaz All which places
do feem to conclude, That the Diurnal Mo-
tion is cauſed by the Heavens.
:
To this I anfwer in general;
That the Holy Ghoft, in thefe Scripture-
expreffions, is pleafed to accommodate him-
felf
i
រ
That the Earth may be a Planet.
23
felf unto the conceit of the Vulgar, and the
ufual Opinion: whereas, if in the more
proper phraſe it had been faid, That the
Earth did rife and fet; or, that the Earth
ſtood still, &c. the People who had been
unacquainted with that fecret in Philofophy,
would not have underſtood the meaning of
it, and therefore it was convenient, that they
fhould be ſpoken unto in their own Lan-
guage.
Ay,but you will reply,It ſhould feem more
likely, if there had been any fuch thing,
that the Holy Ghoft fhould ufe the trueft
expreſſions: for then he would at the fame
time have informed them of the thing, and
reformed them in an error: fince his Autho-
rity alone had been fufficient to have recti-
fied the Miſtake.'
I anſwer: 1. Though it were,yet 'tis be-
fide the chief ſcope of thofe places,to inſtruct
us in any Philofophical Points, as hath
been proved in the former Book, especially
when theſe things are neither neceflary in
themſelves, nor do neceffarily induce to a
more full underſtanding of that which is the
main buſineſs of thofe Scriptures. But now
the People might better conceive the mean- .
ing of the Holy Ghoft, when he does con-
form himſelf unto their Capacities and Opi-
nions, than when he talks exactly of things
in fuch a proper phrafe, as is beyond their
reach: And therefore 'tis faid in Ifaiah, I
am the Lord, which teacheth thee utilia, prof-
table things where the glofs has it, non fub-
CA
tilia,
}
24
That the Earth may be a Planet.
*Prafcript
?
tilia, not fuch curiofities of Nature as are
not eaſily apprehended.
2. 'Tis not only befides that which is the
chief purpoſe of thofe places, but it might
happen alſo to be fomewhat oppoſite unto
it. For Men being naturally unapt to be-
lieve any thing that feems contrary to their
fenfes, might upon this begin to question
the Authority of that Book which affirmed
it, or at leaſt to wreft Scripture fome wrong
way, to force it to fome other fence which
might be more agreeable to their own falſe
Imagination. Tertullian tells us of fome
Hėrėticks, who when they were plainly con-
cap. 17. futed out of any Scripture, would prefently
accuſe thoſe Texts or Books to be Fallible,
and of no Authority; and rather yield
Scripture to be erroneous, than forgo thofe
Tenents for which they thought there was
fo good reafon. So likewife might it have
been in theſe Points, which feem to bear in
them ſo much contradiction to the fenfes
and common opinion and therefore 'tis
*In Geref. excellent advice fet down by S. Austin;
Addit.l.2. Quod nihil credere de re obfcura temere debe-
in fine..
mus, ne forte quod poftea veritas patefecerit,
quamvis libris fanctis, five Teftamenti veteris,
five novi, nullo modo effe poffit adverfum, ta-
men propter amorem noftri erroris oderimus:
That we thould not haftily fettle our Opi-
nions concerning any obfcure matter, left
afterwards, the Truth being difcovered,
(which however it may feem, cannot be
repugnant to any thing in Scripture) we
fhould
That the Earth may be a Planet.
25
{
;
fhould hate that, out of love to the Error
that we have before entertained. A little
reading may inform us how theſe Texts have
been abuſed to ftrange and unmeant Alle-
gories, which have mentioned any natural
Truth in fuch a manner as was not agree-
able to Mens Conceits. And befides, if the
Holy Ghoſt had propounded unto us any
Secrets in Philoſophy, we fhould have been
apt to be fo bufied about them, as to neg-
lect other Matters of greater importance.
And therefore Saint Austin propofing the Ibid.cap.9
Queftion, What ſhould be the reafon why
the Scripture does not clearly fet down any
thing concerning the Nature, Figure, Mag-
nitude, and Motion of the Heavenly Orbs?
he anſwers it thus: The Holy Ghoſt being
to deliver more neceflary Truths, would
not infert theſe, left Men, according to the
pravity of their Difpofitions, fhould neglect
the more weighty Matters, and beſtow their
thoughts about the fpeculative natural
Points, which were lefs needful. So that it
might feem more convenient, that the Scrip-
ture should not meddle with the revealing
of theſe unlikely Secrets, eſpecially when
it is to deliver unto us many other Myfte-
ries of greater neceflity, which feem to be
directly oppofite to our fenfe and reaſon.
And therefore, I fay, the Holy Ghoſt might
purpoſely omit the treating of theſe Philo-
fophical Secrets, till time and future difco-
very, might with leifure fettle them in the
opinion of others: As he is pleafed, in other
1
things
26
That the Earth raay be a Planet,
5.6.
things of a higher kind, to apply himself
unto the Infirmity of our Apprehenfions, by
being reprefented, as if he were a humane
Nature, with the parts and paflions of a
Man. So in theſe things likewife, that he
might defcend to our Capacities, does he
vouchfafe to conform his Exprellions, un-
to the error, and mistake of our Judg
ments.
But before we come to a further illuftra-
tion, let us a little examine thofe particular
Scriptures, which are commonly urged to
prove the motion of the Sun or Heavens.
Thefe (as was faid) might be diſtributed
under theſe three Heads.
1. Thofe places which mention the Ri-
fing or Setting of the Sun, as that in the
*Pfal. 19. * Pfalm, The Sun, like a Bridegroom, cometh
out of his Chamber, and rejoiceth as a Gyant
to run his Race: His going forth is from the
end of Heaven, and his Circuit unto the end of
it, and there is nothing hid from the heat there-
of. And that in Ecclefiaftes, The Sun arifeth,
Ecclef.1.5. and the Sun goeth down, &c.
In which Scriptures, we may obſerve di-
vers Phraſes that are evidently fpoken, in
reference to the appearance of things, and
the falſe opinion of the Vulgar. And there-
fore 'tis not altogether unlikely, That this
which they ſeem to affirm concerning the
Motion of the Heavens, fhould alſo be un-
derſtood in the fame fenfe.
The Sun like a Bridegroom cometh out of his
Chamber; alluding perhaps unto the conceit
of
That the Earth may be a Planet.
27
of ignorant People, as if it took reft all the
while it was abfent from us, and camé out
of its Chamber, when it arofe.
And rejoiceth as a Gyant to run his Race; be-
canfe in the morning it appears bigger than
at other times; and therefore in reference
to this appearance, may then be compared
unto a Giant.
His going forth is from the end of Heaven,
and his Circuit unto the ends of it. Alluding
again unto the opinion of the Vulgar: who
not apprehending the roundness of the Hea-
vens, do conceive it to have two ends; one
where the Sun rifeth, the other where it
fetteth.
And there is nothing hid from the heat there-
of: fpeaking ftill in reference to the com-
mon miſtake, as if the Sun were actually
hot in it felf; and as if the heat of the
Weather were not generated by reflection,
but did immediatly proceed from the body
of the Sun.
So likewife, for that in Ecclefiaftes, where
'tis ſaid, The Sun rifeth, and the Sun goeth
down, &c. Which phrafes being properly
underſtood, do import, that he is fometimes
in a higher place than at others: where-
as, in a circumference, there is no place
higher or lower,each part being at the fame
diſtance from the Centre, which is the bot-
tom. But now underſtand the phraſe in
reference to the Sun's appearance, and then
we grant that he does feem fometimes to
rife, and fometimes to go down, becauſe
4
in
J
28
be a Planet.
That the Earth may
Foſh. 10.
12, 14
the literal
in reference to the Horizon, (which com-
mon People apprehend to be the bottom,
and in the utmoſt bounds of it to join with
the Heavens) the Sun does appear in the
Morning to rife up from it, and in the
Evening to go down unto it. Now, I fay,
becauſe the Holy Ghoft, in the manner of
theſe expreſſions, does fo plainly allude unto
vulgar Errors, and the falſe appearance of
things therefore 'tis not without probabi-
lity, that he fhould be interpreted in the
fame fenfe, when he ſeems to imply a mo
tion in the Sun or Heavens.
2. The fecond place, was that relation in
Fofhua; where 'tis mentioned as a Miracle,
That the Sun did ſtand ſtill. And Jofua
faid, Sun, ftand thou still upon Gibeon, and
Galilaus thou Moon in the Valley of Ajalon. So the
maintains Sun stood still in the midst of Heaven, and
ſenſe of hafted not to go down about a whole day. And
this place; there was no day like that, before it, or after
towards it. In which place likewife, there are di-
the end of vers phrafes wherein the Holy Ghoſt does
tife, which not exprefs things acccording to their true
he calls nature, and as they are in themſelves; but
Nov. An- according to their appearances, and as
they are conceived in common opinion.
that trea-
riq.
iq pat
do Etrina.
As,
(1.) When he fays,Sun,ftand thou still upon
Gibeon, or over Gibeon. Now the whole
Earth being fo little in compariſon to the
body of the Sun, and but as a Point, in re-
ſpect of that Orb wherein the Sun is fuppo-
fèd to move; and Gibeon being, as it were,
but
That the Earth may be a Planët.
19
locum.
17.
but a point of this Globe of Earth: there
fore the words cannot be underſtood pro-
perly, but according to appearance. Tis Toftat. in
probable that Joshua was then at Azecha, a
little Eaſt from Gibeon, and the Sun being Quast. 16,
ſomewhat beyond the Meridian, did feem Arias Mon
unto him, as he was in that place, to be over tanus in
againſt Gibeon; and in reference to this ap
pearance, and vulgar conceit, does he com-
mand it to ſtand ſtill upon that place.
locum.
Toftat. ib.
(2.). And ſo, ſecondly, for that other ex-
preffion; And thou Moon in the Valley of Aja-
lon. This Planet was now a little Eaſt from
the Sun, it being about three or four dayes
old, as Commentators gueſs. Ajalon was
three miles from Gibeon Eastward, and fo- Serrarius
Quaft. 18,
fhua commanded the Moon to ſtand ſtill in Fosb.10
there; becauſe unto him it did then feem to Quast. 213
be over againſt that Valley; whereas,'tis cer- 22.
tain, if he had been there himſelf, it would
ftill have ſeemed to be as much diſtant from
him. Juſt as Men commonly ſpeak in fhew-
ing another the Stars; we point to a Star
over ſuch a Chimney, or fuch a Tree, be-
caufe to us it appears fo; whereas the Star-
in it felf is not fenfibly more over them,than
it is over us. So that in this phraſe likewiſe
the Holy Ghoſt doth conform himſelf unto
the appearance of things, and our groffer
conceit.
(3.) And the Sun ftood still in the midst of
Heaven. Now to fpeak properly, and as
the thing is in it felf, Heaven has no midft
but the Centre; and therefore, this alfo
muft
30
That the Earth may be a Planet.
2King 20.
II.
must be interpreted in reference to the opi-
nion of the Vulgar; and by the midſt of
Heaven, we are to underſtand fuch a place
as was not very near to either of the ends,
the Eaſt or Weft. ·
(4.) And there was no day like that,before it,
or after it: Which words are not to be un-
derſtood abfolutely, for there are always
longer days under the Poles: but in refpect
to the opinion of the Vulgar, that is, there
was never any day fo long which thefe igno-
rant People knew of.
5
3. As for this laft-place, concerning the
Sun's returning ten degrees in the Dial of
Abaz Ithink it may probably be affirmed,
Ifa.38.8. That it is to be understood only concerning
the Shadow: which though it do neceflarily
happen in all Horizontal Dials, for any La-
titude betwixt the Tropicks: And fo con-
fequently in all Declining Dials, the Ele-
vation of whofe Pole is lefs than the Sun's
greateſt Declination; as Claviusz de Horol.
cap. 21. obferves: Yet the Circumftances of
this relation in Scripture, makes the Event
to differ from that other which is common
and natural ; which againſt its nature did
feem to go backwards, when as the Sun it
felf was not in the leaft manner altered from
Atsufual courſe. Of this opinion were A-
barbinell, Arius Montanus, Burgenfis, Vatablas
Samtius, &c.
+
1
A
+
The Reaſons for it may be thefe ;
1. The Miracle is propofed only concern-
ing the Shadow; Wilt thou that the Shadow
Shall
That the Earth may be a Planet.
31
fball afcend or return by ten degrees? There
being not in the offer of this Wonder, any
the leaſt mention made concerning the Sun's
going backwards.
2. 'Tis likely we should have had fome
intimation concerning the extraordinary
length of the Day, as it is in that of Joshua;
but in this relation, the chief matter that
the ſtory takes notice of, is the alteration of
the Shadow.
3. Had it been by the fuppofed return of
the Sun's Body, this had been a greater Mi-
racle, than thoſe which were perforined up-
on more folemn occafions; it had been more
wonderful than its feeming reft in Joshua's
time; than the fupernatural Eclipfe at our
Saviour's Death, when the Moon was in the
full. And then it is not likely, that the
Holy Ghoſt, in relating of this Miracle,
should chiefly infift in expreffing how the
Shadow returned, and that only in the Dial
of Abaz.
と
​4. This Sign did not appear in the Sun it
felf, becaufe in 2Chron. 32:31. tis faid,
•That the Embaffadors of the King of Babylon
did come unto Hezekiah, to enquire of the Won-
der that was done in the Land; and therefore
it feems the Miracleidid not confiſt in any
change of the Heavens.
5. If it had been in the Sun, it would
chave been as well difcerned in other parts
of the World, as in the Land of Judan,
And then,
1. What
!
32
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1. What need the King of Babylon ſend
thither to enquire after it? If you reply,'
becauſe it was occafioned by Hezekiah's Re-
covery. I answer, 'Tis not likely that the
Heathens would ever believe fo great a Mi-
racle fhould be wrought, meerly for a Sign
of one Man's recovery from a Diſeaſe; but
would rather be apt to think that it was
done-for fome more remarkable purpoſe,
and that by fome of their own Gods, unto
whom they attributed a far greater power,
than unto any other. 'Tis more probable,
that they might hear fome flying Rumour of
a Miracle that was feen in Judea, which,
becauſe it hapned only in Hezekiah's Houfe
and Dial, and that too upon his recovery
from a dangerous fickneſs, they might be
more apt to believe that it was a fign of
it.
1
2. Why have we no mention made of it
in the Writings of the Ancients? It is no
way likely, that fo great a Miracle as this
was (if it were in the Sun) ſhould have
been paſſed over in filence; Eſpecially, fince
it hapned in thofe later Times, when there
were many Heathen Writers that flouriſhed
in the World, Hefiod, Archilochus, Symo-
nides; and not long after, Homer, with di-
vers others; and yet none of them have the
leaſt mention of any fuch. Prodigy. We
have many relations of Matters that were
lefs obfervable, which were done about that
Time; the Hiſtory of Numa Pompilius, Gy-
ges; the fight betwixt the three Brethren,
with
That the Earth may be a Planet.
33
*
with divers fuch tories. And 'tis fcarce
credible, that this ſhould have been omitted
ämongſt the reſt.
$
1
Nay, we have (às many guefs) fome
hints from prophane Antiquity, of the Mira-
cle wrought by Joshua. Unto which, 'tis
thought, the Ancients did allude, in the Fa
ble of Phaeton, when the Sun was fo irregu-
lar in his courfe, that he burnt, fome part of
the World: And queſtionlefs then, this
which hapned in later Times, would not
have been fo wholly forgotten. 'Tis an Ar-
gument urged by * Origen, That the Eclipfe
at our Saviour's Paffion was not univerfal,
becauſe no prophane Author of thofe times
mentions it. Which Confequence is the ve-
ry fame with that which is urged in this
cafe: But by the way, his Antecedent was
falfe, fince +Tertullian affirms, That it was Apologes.
recorded among the Roman Annals.
* Tra&tąt.
35.in Mat
cap.11.
Now as for that ftory in Herodotus, where Lib. 2.
after he had related the flight of Senacherib,
he tells us, how the Sun did, four times in'
the space of 10340 Years, invert his courſe,
and riſe in the Weft; which would ſeem ſo
únto other Nations, if he had only retúrnéd,
ás many conclude, from this Scripture. As
for this ſtory, (I fay) it cannot well be ur-
ged as pertinent to the prefent bufinefs, be-
cauſe it ſeems to have reference unto Times
that never were.
So that all theſe things being well confi
dered, we ſhall find it more probable, that
D
•
}
this'
1
1
1
34
That the Earth may be a Planet.
+
Ifa.38 8.
Jona.4 8.
this Miracle doth confift in the return of
the Shadow.
If you Object, That the Scripture does
Jona.4.8. exprefly fay, The Sun it ſelf returned ten
degrees. I anfwer, 'Tis a frequent manner
of fpeech in Scripture, to put the Caufe for
the Effect; as that in Jonas, where 'tis ſaid,
That the Sun did beat upon the Head of Jonas;
that is, the Beams of the Sun. So that of
Pfal. 121. the Pfalmift, The Sun fhall not fmite thee by
6. Day; that is, the heat which proceeds from
the Sun's reflection. In the fame ſenſe may
the phraſe be understood in this place; and
the Sun may be faid to return back, becauſe
the Light, which is the effect of it, did feem
todo fo, or rather,becauſe the Shadow,which
is the effect of that, did change its courfe.
This later Scripture then, will not at all
make to the prefent purpofe: as for thoſe
of the two former kinds, I have already an-
fwered, That they are fpoken in reference
to the appearance of things, and vulgar Opi-
nion. For the further illuſtration of which,
I fhall endeavour to confirm thefe two parti
culars.
J
1. That the Holy Ghost, in many other
places of Scripture, does accommodate his
Expreffions,unto the error of our Conceits;
and does not speak of divers things as they
are in themfelves, but as they appear unto
us. Therefore 'tis not unlikely, that thefe
Phraſes alſo may be liable unto the fame in-
terpretation.
2. That
That the Earth may be a Planet.
累
​2. That divers Men have fallen into great
Abſurdities, whilft they have looked for the
Grounds of Philofophy, from the words of
Scripture; and therefore it may be dange-
rous, in this Point alfo, to adhere fo clofely
unto the Letter of the Text.
PROP. III.
That the Holy Ghost, in many places of
Scripture, does plainly conform his Ex-
preffions unto the Errors of our Con-
ceits; and does not speak of divers
things as they are in themſelves, but as
they appear unto us:
T
Here is not any particular by which
Philoſophy hath been more endamaged,
than the ignorant fuperftition of fome Men;
who, in ftating the Controverfies of it, do
fo clofely adhere unto the meer words of
Scripture. Quamplurima occurrunt in libris
Jacris ad naturam pertinentia, &c. They are
the words of Vallefius. There are fun- * Proams.
dry things in Holy Writ, concerning Na- ad Phil
"tural Points, which moſt Men think are not
fo to be understood, as if the Holy Ghoſt
did intend to unfold unto us any thing in
that kind: but referring all to the falva-
tion of our Souls, does fpeak of other mat-
*ters according to common Opinion. And
D 2
&
ን
Sacram.
36
That the Earth may be a Planet.
.
C
a little after, Ego, divina hec eloquia, &c.
I for my part am perfuaded, that thefe
"Divine Treatifes, were not written by the
Holy and Infpired Pen-men, for the Inter-
pretation of Philofophy, becauſe God left
fuch things to be found out by Mens labour
' and industry. But yet, whatſoever is in
"them concerning nature, is moſt true; as
'proceeding from the God of Nature, from
whom nothing could be hid. And que-
ftionleſs, all thofe things which, the Scrip-
ture does deliver concerning any natural
Point, cannot be but certain and infallible,
being underſtood in that fenfe, wherein.
they were firſt intended; but now that it
does ſpeak fometimes according to common
opinion, rather than the true nature of the
things themſelves, was intimated before;
wherefore (by the way) Fromondus his
triumph upon the latter part of this Quō-
tation, is but vain, and to no purpoſe. 'Tis
† Sanctius a good rule fet down by a learned + Com-
in Ifa.3.5 mentator, to be obferved in the interpreta-
Zachar. tion of Scripture: Scriptura facra fæpè non
lib.9 num, tam ad veritatem ipfam, quam ad hominum opi-
nionem, fermonem accommodat; that it does
many times accommodate its expreffions,
not ſo much to the Truth it ſelf, as to Mens
Opinions. And in this fenfe is that Speech
of Gregory concerning Images and Pictures,
Cnment attributed by | Calvin unto the Hiſtory of
in Ge... I. the Creation, viz. Librum effe idiotarum ;
That it is a Book for the fimpler and igno-
rant People. For it being written to in-
#
* Veft.
Trac.z.
cap. 2.
Itcm in
45.
";
form
That the Earth may be
be a Planet.
37
* In Gen.
C. 1. 2.10.
Hiero.
in Fer. 28.
Aquinas
form them, as well as others, 'tis requifite
that it fhould uſe the moſt plain and eaſy
expreffions. To this purpofe likewife is that
of Mersennus, Mille funt Scripture loca,&c.
There are very many places of Scripture, art.6.
which are not to be interpreted according
"to the Letter; and that for this reafon,
'becauſe God would apply himſelf unto our
capacity and fenfe: Prafertim in iis, que Feb 26. 7.
ad res naturales, oculifque fubjectas pertinent;
more eſpecially in thoſe things which con-
cern Nature, and are fubject to our Eyes,
And therefore in the very fame place, tho
The be eager enough againſt Copernicus, yet
he concludes that Opinion not to be a Here-
fy; becauſe (faith he) thofe Scriptures
which ſeem to oppoſe it, are not fo evident,
but that they may be capable of another In-
terpretation: Intimating, that it was not
unlikely they ſhould be underſtood in refe-
rence to outward appearance, and common
opinion: And that this manner of fpecch is
frequently uſed in many other places of
Scripture, may be easily manifeft from theſe
following Examples. Thus tho the Moon
may be proved, by infallible obfervation, to
be lefs than any of the visible Stars; yet
becauſe of its appearance, and vulgar_opi
nion, therefore doth the Scripture, in Com Gen.1.16
PL136•7•
pariſon to them, call it one of the Great
Lights. Of which place, faith Calvin, Mo-
Les populariter fcripfit, nos potius refpexit quam
fydera. Mofes did not fo much regard the
Nature of the thing, as our Capacity; and
D 3
there-
1
#
}
38
That the Earth may bè a Planèt.
1
therefore uſes a popular phrafe: fo as ordi-
hary People, without the help of Arts and
Learning, might easily underſtand him.
And in another place, Non fait Spiritus
Sancti concilium Aftrologiam docere: It was
Pf.136. not the purpofe of the Holy Ghoſt to teach
Comment.
in
cap.1.
،
us Aftronomy: but being to propound a
Doctrine, that concerns the moſt rude and
fimple People, he does (both by Mofes
and the Prophets) conform himſelf unto
their phrafes and conceits: left any fhould
think to excufe his own ignorance with the
pretence of difficulty, as Men commonly
do in thoſe things which are delivered af-
ter a learned and fublime manner. Thus
* De ope- Zanchy * likewife, Mofes majorem rationem
ribus Dei, habuit noftri humanique judicis, &c. When
par.2.1.6. Mofes calls the Moon a Great Light; he
had a more efpecial reference to Mens Opi-
nions of it, than to the truth of the thing
it felf, becauſe he was to deal with fuch,
who do judg ufually, rather by their Senfe
than by their Reafón. Nor will that di-
ftinction of Fromondus, and others, avoid
this interpretation, when he tells us of Mag-
nus Materialis; which refers to the bulk and
quantity of the Body and Magnum Formale,
which imports the greatnefs of its Light.
For we grant, that it is really unto us a
greater Light than any of the Stars, or than
all of them together: yet there is not any
one of them, but is in it felf a bigger Light
than this: And therefore, when we fay this
fpeech is to be underſtood according to its
ap-
"
That the Earth may be a Pianet.
39
I'
appearance, we do not oppoſe this to rea-
lity; but 'tis implied, that this reality is not
abfolute, and in the nature of the thing it
felf, but only relative, and in reference to
us. I may fay, a Candle is a bigger Light
than a Star, or the Moon, becauſe it is re-
ally fo to me. However any one will think
this to be ſpoken, only in relation to its ap-
pearance, and not to be underſtood as if
the thing were fo in it felf. But (by the
way) it does concern Fromondus to maintain De Mercor
lib.4.cz.
the Scripture's Authority, in revealing of art.5.
natural Secrets; becaufe, from thence it is
that he fetches the chief Argument for that
ſtrange Aflèrtion of his, concerning the hea-
vineſs of the Wind; where Job fays, that Job 18. 25
God makes the weight for the Wind. Thus
likewife, becauſe the common People ufual-
ly think the Rain to proceed from fome
Waters in the Expanfum: therefore doth
Mofes, in reference to this erroneous Cons
ceit,tell us of Waters above the Firmament,
and the Windows of Heaven: Of which,
faith Calvin, Nimis ferviliter litera fe aftrin i Plam.
gunt, &c. Such Men too fervilely tie them 148 4.
felves unto the Letter of the Text, who
'hence conclude, that there is a Sea in the
Heavens when as we know, that Mofes
"and the Prophets, to accommodate them
felves unto the capacity of ruder People,
do ufe a vulgar expreffion; and therefore
it would be a prepofterous courfe, to re-
duce their phrafes anto the exact Rules of
Philofophy, Let me add, that from this
D 4
miſtakę,
L
Comment.
{
40
That the Earth may be a Planet.
}
1
1
དམ
Gen.r 5.5.
miſtake, 'tis likely did arife that groundleſs
obfervation of the ancient Jews, who would
not admit any to read the beginning of Ge-
nefis, till he was arrived to thirty Years of
Age. The true reafon of which, was this;
not becauſe that Book was harder than any
other but becaufe Mofes conforming his.
expreſſion to vulgar Conceits, and they exa-
mining of them by more exact rules of Phi-
lofophy, were fain to force upon them ma-
ny ftrange Allegories, and unnatural Myfte-
ries.
Thus alfo, becauſe for the moſt part we
conceive the Stars to be innumerable, there-
foré doth the Holy Ghoſt often ſpeak of
them in reference to this opinion. So Fere-
Jer. 35.22. my, As the Hoaft of Heaven cannot be num-
bred, neither the Sand of the Sea meaſured, fo
will I multiply the Seed of David: So likewife
when God would comfort Abraham with the
promife of a numberlefs Pofterity, he bids
him look up to Heaven, and tells him, that
his Seed fhould be like thofe Stars for num-
Incap, ber Which, faith Clavius, Intelligendum
Sphara. eft fecundum communem fententiam vulgi, ex-
aftimantis infinitam effe multitudinem ftellarum,
dum eas notte ferend confuse intuetur; is to be
underſtood according to the common opi-
nion of the Vulgar, who think the Stars to
be of an infinite multitude, whilft they be-
hold them all (as they feem confuſed) in
a clear Night. And though many of our
Divines do commonly interpret this Speech
to be a Hyperbole; yet being well confidered,
*
we
1
That the Earth may be a Planet.
41
we fhall find that Abraham's Pofterity, in
fome few Generations, were far more than
there are viſible Stars in the Firmament; and
of fuch only does God fpeak,becauſe he bids
Abraham look up to the Heavens.
་
Table of
Now all thefe, even unto fix differences of
Magnitude, are reckoned to be but 1022.
True indeed, at the firft viewing of the
Heavens, it may feem an incredible thing,
that they ſhould be of no greater a num-
ber; but the reaſon of this is, becauſe they
appear ſcattered and confufed; fo that the
eye cannot place them in any fuch order, as
to reckon them up, or take any diſtinct fur-
vey of them. Now 'tis a known truth,
Quod fortius operatur pluralitas partium, ubi Sir F.Bac.
ordo abeft; nam inducit fimilitudinem infiniti, Colours,
& impedit comprehenfionem: That a plurality numb.5.
of parts, without order, has a more ſtrong
operation, becauſe it has a kind of feeming
infinity, and fo hinders comprehenfion. And
then befides, there are more appearances of
Stars many times, than there are bodies of
them; for the Eye, by reafon of its weak-
neſs and diſability, to difcern any thing at
fo great a diſtance; as alfo,becauſe of thoſe
Beams which proceed from fuch remote Bo-
dies, in a twinkling and wavering manner,
and fo mix and confound themſelves at their
entrance into that Organ: it muſt needs re-
ceive more reprefentations than there are
true bodies. But now, if a Man do but
leiſurely and diſtinctly compare the Stars of
the Heaven with thoſe of this number, that
་་
}
1
are
1
!
;
42
That the Earth may be a Planet.
#
i
are noted in a Cœleftial Globe,he ſhall ſcarce
find any in the Sky which are not marked
with the Globe, nay, he may obferve many
in the Globe, which he can ſcarce at all dif-
cern in the Heavens.
Now this number of the Stars,is common-
ly diſtributed into 48 Conſtellations; in each
of which, though we fhould fuppofe ten
thouſand Stars, (which can ſcarce be con-
ceived) yet would not all this number equal
that of the Children of Ifrael. Nay, 'tis
In prim.c. the affertion of Clavius, that Abraham's Po-
Sphara. fterity, in fome few Generations, were far
J
Num. 1.46
}
more than there could be Stars in the Firma-
ment, though they tuck fo cloſe that they
touched one another : And he proves it thus,
A great Circle in the Firmament, does con-
tain the diameter of a Star of the firſt Mag-
nitude 14960 times. In the Diameter of
the Firmament, there are contained 4760
Diameters of fuch a Star: Now if we mul-
tiply this for a Diameter, the Product will
be 71209600, which is the full number of
Stars, that the eighth Sphere (according to
Prolomy's grounds) would contain, if they
ftood fo clofe that they touched one ano-
ther.
The Children of Ifrael were reckoned, at
their going out of Egypt, 603550, of fuch
as were one and twenty Years old, and up-
wards, and were able to go to War; be-
fides Children, and Women, and Youths,
and old Men, and the Levites; which in
probability,did always treble the other num
ber.
That the Earth may be a Planet.
43
ber. Now if they were fo many at one
time, we may well conceive, that in all thoſe
feveral Generations, both before and fince,
the number was much augmented; and long
before this time, did far exceed this fuppo-
fed multitude of the Stars. From all which
we may infer, that the Scripture-expreflions
in this kind, are to be underſtood according
to appearance and common opinion.
Chro.4.1
Another place ufually cited for the fame
purpoſe, to fhew that the Holy Ghoſt does
not fpeak exactly concerning natural Se-
crets; is that in the Kings and Chronicles, 1Kin.7.23
which relates unto us the meaſure of Solo
mon's brazen Sea, whofe Diameter was ten
Cubits, and its circumference thirty; where-
as to speak Geometrically, the more exact
proportion betwixt the Diameter and the
Circumference, is not as ten to thirty, but
rather as ſeven to twenty two.
But againſt this 'tis objected by our Ad-
verfaries,
*
1. This Sea was not perfectly round, but
rather inclining to a femicircular Form, as
Jofephus affirms.
I reply: If it were ſo, yet this is ſo much
from helping the matter, that it makes it
much worfe; for then the difproportion
will be far greater.
But fecondly, Scripture, which is to be
believed before Fafephus, does tell us in ex-
prefs tearms, that it was round all about,
1. King. 7.23.
*Roff. 1.1.
fect. 1. c.8.
Ant. Fud.
lib.8.c.2.
•
2. The
44
That the Earth may be a Planet.
J
Roff, Ibid.
}
Ibid.
15.
• Gen.
13'.
A&s 7. 6.'
2 The proportion of the Diameter to
the Circumference, is not exactly the fame
as feven to two and twenty, but rather lefs.
I answer, Though it be, yet 'tis nearer un-
to that, than any other number.
*
3. The Scripture does but according to its
ufual cuſtom, fupprefs the lefs number, and
mention only that which is bigger and more
full. So in fome places, Abraham's Po-
ſterity is faid to remain in the Land of Æ-
gypt for four hundred Years; when as not-
+ Exod.12. withſtanding + other Scriptures tell us, that
they tarried there thirty Years longer.
Gal.3.17. Thus likewife in one place, the number of
"Gen. 46. Jacob's Houfe, who came into Egypt, is
reckoned to be feventy; whereas | elfe-
where, they are faid to be feventy five.
41.
27.
AЯ.7.4.
+ Fro-
3.C.2.
*
I answer: All this is fo far from deſtroy-
ing the force of the prefent Argument, that
it does rather confirm it, and more clearly
evidence unto us, that the Scripture docs
not only, not ſpeak exactly in theſe fubtil
and more fecret Points of Philofophy, but
alfo, in the ordinary obvious numbring of
things, docs conform unto common cuftom,
and often uſe the round number for the
whole.
4. 'Tis yet objected by † another Adver-
mond.re- fary, That we have no reaſon to expect, the
4.4.trac. Holy Ghoſt ſhould reveal unto us this Se-
cret in Nature, becauſe neither Archimedes,
nor any other, had then found it out." I
reply,and why then ſhould we think that the
Scripture muft needs inform us of the Earths
Mo
That the Earth may be a Planet.
45
Motion; when as neither Pythagoras, nor
Copernicus, nor any elfe, had then difco-
vered it ?
5. In taking the compafs of this Veffel, Ibid.
they meaſured fomewhat below the brim,
where it was narrower than at the top, and
fo the Circumference there,might be exactly
but thirty Cubits; whereof its Diameter
was ten.
!
I anſwer: 'Tis evident this is a meer
fhift, there being not the leaſt ground for it
in the Text. And then befides, why might
not we affirm, That the Diameter was mea-
fured from that place,as well as the Circum-
ference? fince 'tis very probable, that the
Holy Ghoſt did fpeak ad idem; and not tell
us the breadth of one place, and the com-
paſs of another. So that all our Adverſa-
ries Evaſions cannot well avoid the force of
the Argument that is taken from this Scrip-
ture.
Again, common People ufually conceive
the Earth to be ſuch a Plain, as in its utmoſt
parts is terminated by the Heavens, fo that
if a Man were in the farthermoſt Coaſts of
it, he might touch the Sky. And hence al-
fo, they think that the reaſon why fome
Countries are hotter than others, is, becauſe
they lie nearer unto the Sun. Nay, Strabo
tells us of fome Philofophers too, who in
this point have grofly erred; affirming, that
A there was a place towards the utmoſt Coaſts
of Lufitania, where a Man might hear the
noife that the Sun made, as he quench'd his
Beams
46
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Beams in his defcent to the Ocean; which,
though it be an abfurd miſtake, yet we may
note, that the Holy Ghoft, in the expreffion
of theſe things, is pleafed to conform him-
felf unto fuch kind of vulgar and falfe Con-
ceits; and therefore, often fpeaks of the
* Pl.19.6. * Ends of the Heaven, and the t Ends of the
Mat.34.31 World. In this fenfe, they that come from
† Pfal. 22.
27, St. any far Country, are faid to come from the
End of Heaven, Ifa. 13. 5. And in another
place, From the Side of the Heavens, Deut.4.
32. All which Phrafes do plainly allude unto
Comment. the error of vulgar Capacities, (faith San-
Ila.13.5 ¿tius) which hereby is better inftructed,
than it would be by more proper expref-
fions.
1
Thus likewife, becaufe ignorant People
cannot well apprehend how fo great a
weight as the Sea and Land, fhould hang a-
lone in the open Air, without being founded
upon fome Bafis to uphold it: therefore in
this refpect alfo, does Scripture apply it felf
unto their Conceits, where it often menti
Job 38. 4. Ons the Foundations of the Earth. Which
Pf. 102.25 Phrafe, in the Letter of it, does manifeft-
ly allude unto Mens Imaginations in this
kind.
Thus alfo the common People ufually
conceive the Earth to be upon the Water;
becaufe, when they have travelled any way
as far as they can, they are at length ſtopped
by the Sea. Therefore doth Scripture, in re-
Pf.136. 6. ference to this, affirm, That Ged ftretched
& 24.2. the Earth upon the Waters; founded the Earth
1
upon
1
That the Earth may be a 'Planet.
47
upon the Seas, and established it upon the Bloods:
Of which Places, faith Calvin, Non difputat
Philofophicè David, de terra fitu; fed popular
riter loquens,ad rudium captum fe accommodat :
'Twas not David's intent to fpeak philofo-
phically concerning the Earth's fcituation;
but rather, by using a popular Phrafe, to
accommodate his Speech unto the Capacities
of the ruder People.
☆
In this fenfe likewife are we to underſtand
all thofe places of Scripture, wherein the
Coaſts of Heaven are denominated from the
relations of Before, Behind, the right hand,
or the left. Which do not imply (faith
*Scaliger) any abfolute difference in fuch * Subtil:
places, but are fpoken meerly in reference Exercit.
67
to Mens cftimations, and the common opi-
nion of thoſe People, for whom the Scrip
tures were first penned. Thus becauſe it
was the opinion of the Jewiſh Rabbies, that
Man was created with his Face to the Eaft:
therefore the Hebrew word , fignifies
Ante, or the Eaſt; in, Poft, or the Weſt
I'D', Dextra, or the South; DU, Sini-
fira, or the North. You may ſee all of
them put together in that place of Job, Ber Job 23:
held, I go forward, and he is not there; and 8,9.
backward, but I cannot perceive him; on the
left hand, where he doth work, but I cannot ber
bold him. He hidesh bimfelf on the right hand,
that I cannot fee him. Which expreffions,
are by fome Interpreters referred unto the
four Coafts of Heaven, according to the
common uſe of thoſe original words. From
hence
48
That the Earth may be a Planet.
7
1
4
hence it is, that many of the Ancients have
concluded Hell to be in the North, which is
fignified by the left hand: unto which fide
our Saviour tells us, that the Goats fhall be
Mat.25.33 divided. Which opinion likewife feems to
6,7.
be favoured by that place in Job, where 'tis
Job 26. faid, Hell is naked before God, and deftruction
hath no covering. And prefently 'tis added,
He ftretched out the North over the empty place:
Upon thefe grounds, St. Jerome interprets
that Speech of the Preacher, Ecclef. 11. 3.
If the Tree fall toward the South, or towards
the North, in the place where the Tree falleth;
there fhall it be. Concerning thoſe who fhalt
go either to Heaven or Hell. And in this
fenfe alfo does fome expound that of Zacha
ry 14.4. where 'tis faid, that the Mount of
Olives fhall cleave in the midft; half of it fhall
remove towards the North, and half of it to
wards the South. By which is intimated, that
amongſt thofe Gentiles, who fhall take up-
on them the Profeffion of Chrift, there are
two forts; Some that go to the North, that
is, to Hell; and others to the South, that is,
to Heaven. And therefore it is (fay they).
*J.1-14, that God fo✶ often threatens Evil out of
15.hem c. the North: And upon this ground it is,
Li.de (faitht Befoldu:) that there is no Religion
was.popul. that worſhips that way. We read of the
Mahumetans, that they adore towards the
South; the Jews towards the Weſt; Chri-
/ftians towards the Eaft, but none to the
North.
}
4.6 & 6.1.
CA. 4.
ク
​But
That the Earth may be a Planet.
49
Lib 20 5.2.
But of this only by the way. However,
certain it is, that the Holy Ghoft does fre-
quently in Scripture fet forth the feveral
Coafts of Heaven by thofe relative terms of
right hand and left hand, &c. which ex-
preffions do not denote any real intrinfecal
difference between thoſe places, but are ra-
ther fitted for the apprehenfion of thoſe
Men, from whofe fancy it is that they have
fuch denominations. And though Ariftotle De Calo,
concludes theſe feveral Poſitions to be natu-
ral unto the Heavens, yet his Authority in
this particular is not available, becauſe he
delivers it upon a wrong ground, fuppofing
the Orbs to be living Creatures, and aflifted
with Intelligences. We may obferve,that the
meaning of theſe Coaſts, by the relations of
right hand and left hand, &c. is ſo far from
having any ground in the nature of thoſe ſe-
veral places, that theſe relations are not on-
ly variouſly applied unto them by divers Re-
ligions (as was faid before) but also by
divers Arts and Profeffions. Thus, becauſe
Aftronomers make their Obfervations towards
the South parts of the Horizon, where there
be moft Stars, that riſe and ſet; therefore do'
they account the Weft to be at their right
hand, and the Eaft their left. The Cofmo-
graphers, in taking the Latitude of Places,
and reckoning their feveral Climates, muſt
look towards the North Pole; and there-
fore, in their phrafe, by the right hand, is
meant the Eaft; and by the left hand, the
Weft: And thus (faith Plutarch) are we b
E
to
* De t
cit.Pl
}
50
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1
+ Lob 3.
D Hakwel
Prov. 85.
& 10. 8.
Eccl. 1.13,
to underſtand thefe expreffions in Pythago-
ras, Plato, Ariftotle. The Poets count the
South to be towards the left, and the North
the right hand. Thus t Lucan, fpeaking
of the Arabians coming unto Theffaly, fays:
Ignotum vobis Arabes veniftis in orbem:
Umbras mirati nemorum, non ire finiftras.
The Augures taking their Obfervations at
the Ealt, count the South to be at their
right hand, and the North their left: So
that theſe Denominations have not any real
ground in the nature of the things, but are
impoſed upon them by the Scripture phrafe,
in reference to the account and opinion of
the Jews.
Thus alſo, becauſe heretofore it was ge-
Apol.nerally received, that the Heart was the
c.1. fect.2. principal Scat of the Faculties; therefore
doth the Spirit apply himſelf unto this com-
mon Tenent; and in many places, attributes
Wiſdom and Underſtanding to the Heart.
Whereas, to ſpeak properly, the reaſon and
difcurfive Faculties have their principal re-
fidence in the Head (faith Galen and Hippo-
crates, together with the generality of our
later Phyſicians) becauſe they are hindred
in their Operations by the distempers of that
part, and recovered by Medicines applied
unto it.
16, 17.
& 8.5.
So likewiſe are we to underſtand, thoſe
other places; Ifa. 59. 5. where fome Tran-
flations read it, Ova Afpidum ruperunt, they
have
That the Earth may be a Planet.
5i
have broken the Vipers Eggs; alluding to
that common but fabulous ftory of the Vi-
per, who breaks his paflage through the
Bowels of the Female. So Pfal. 58. 495.
where the Prophet ſpeaks of the deaf Ad-
der, that stops her Ears against the Voice of
the Charmer. Both which relations (if we
may believe many Naturaliſts) are as falfe
as they are common: and yet, becauſe they
were entertained with the general opinion
of thoſe days,therefore doth the Holy Ghoft
vouchsafe to allude unto them in Holy Writ.
'Tis a plain miſtake of Fromondus, when in Vet.
anſwer to theſe places, he is fain to fay, cap. 3.
that they are uſed proverbially only, and do
not poſitively conclude any thing. For
when David writes thefe words, that they
are like the deaf Adder, which stoppeth her
Ears, &c. This affirmation is manifeſtly
implied, That the deaf Adder does ftop
her Ears againſt the Voice of the Charmer:
which becauſe it is not true in the Letter of
it, (as was faid before) therefore 'tis very
probable that it ſhould be interpreted in the
fame fenfe wherein here it is cited.
In reference to this alfo, we are to con-
ceive of thoſe other expreffions; Cold com-
eth out of the North, Job 37.9. And again,
Fair Weather comes out of the North, ver. 22.
So ver. 17. Thy Garments are warm, when he
quieteth the Earth by the South Wind. And,
Prov. 25. 23. The North Wind driveth away
Rain. Which Phrafes do not contain in
them any abfolute general Truth, but can
Tract 3,
E 2
fo
52
That the Earth may be a Planet.
fo far only be verified, as they are referred
to feveral Climats: and though unto us who
live, on this fide of the Line, the North
Wind being coldeſt and drieft; and on the
the contrary, the South Wind moift and
Warm, by reafon that in one of theſe pla-
ces, there is a ſtronger heat of the Sun to
exhale moiſt Vapours, than in the other:
yet it is clean otherwife with the Inhabitants
beyond the other Tropick; for there the
North Wind is the hotteft, and mòiſt; and
the South the coldeft and dry: So that with
them, thefe Scriptures cannot properly be
affirmed, that Cold, or that fair Weather com-
eth out of the North, but rather on the con-
trary. All which notwithstanding,does not
in the leaft manner derogate from the truth
of thefe Speeches, or the omnifcience of the
Speaker; but do rather fhew the Wiſdom
and Goodness of the Bleffed Spirit,in' vouch-
fafing thus to conform his Language unto the
capacity of thoſe People unto whom theſe
Speeches were firft directed. In the fame
fenfe are we to underſtand all thofe places
Joel 1. 31. where the Lights of Heaven are faid to be
Irem c.3. darkned,and the Conftellations not to give their
Light, Ifa. 13. 10. Not as if they were ab-
folutely in themfelves deprived of their
Light, and did not 'fhine at all; but becauſe
of their appearance to us and therefore,
in another place anfwerable to thefe, God
fays, he will cover the Heavens, and fo make
the Stars thereof dark, Ezek. 37. 2. Which
argues, 'that they themselves were not de-
15.
:
}
prived
That the Earth may be a Planet.
53
prived of this Light (as thofe other Speeches
feem to imply) but we.
In reference to this, likewife are we to
conceive of thofe other expreffions, that the
Moon fhall blush, and the Sun be ashamed,
Ifa, 24. 23. That they fhall be turned into
Blood, Matth.24. 29. Not that theſe things
fhall be fo in themſelves, (faith S. Jerome) Comment.
but becauſe they fhall appear fo unto us. in Joel 3.
Thus alfo, Mark 13.25. The Stars Shall fall
from Heaven; that is, they fhall be fo whol-
ly covered from our fight, as if they were
quite fallen from their wonted places. Or
if this be underſtood of their real Fall, as
it may feem probable by that place in Rev.
6. 13. And the Stars of Heaven fell unto the
Earth, even as a Fig-tree cafteth her untimely
Figs, when she is shaken by a mighty Wind:
then it is to be interpreted, not of them
that are truly Stars, but them that ap-
pear fo: alluding unto the opinion of the
unskilful Vulgar, (faith Sanctius) that in Ifa.13.5
think the Meteors to be Stars. And † Mer- +Commen.
fennus, fpeaking of the fame Scripture, fays, in Gen. 3.
Hoc de veris Stellis minimè volunt interpretes v. 10.art.6.
intelligi, fed de Cometis & aliis ignitis Meteo-
ris Interpreters do by no means under-
ftand this of true Stars, but of the Comets,
and other fiery Meteors. Though the fal-
ling of theſe be a natural event, yet may it
be accounted a ſtrange Prodigy, as well as
an Earthquake, and the darkning of the Sun
and Moon,which are mentioned in the verſe
before.
*Commen.
E 3
In
54
That the Earth may be a Planet.
16.
37.10.
འ
In reference to this, doth the Scripture
fpeak of fome common natural effects; as if
their true caufes were altogether infcruta-
ble, and not to be found out, becauſe they
were generally fo eſteemed by the Vulgar.
Joh.3.8. Thus of the Wind it is faid, That none
know whence it cometh, nor whither it geeth.
cr.10.13. In another † place, God is faid to bring it out
item.c.51. of his Treaſures: And (a) elſewhere it is
(4) Job called the (b) Breath of God. And fo like-
wife of the Thunder; concerning which
(c) Job propofes this queſtion, The Thunder
(e) job 26. of his Power who can understand? And there-
fore too (d) David does ſo often ſtile it, the
(d) Pl.2.9.
3·4,5°C. Voice of God. All which places feem to im-
ply, that the cauſe of theſe things was not
to be diſcovered, which yet later Philofo-
phers pretend to know: So that according
to their construction, theſe phraſes are to be
underſtood, in relation unto their ignorance
unto whom theſe Specches were immediatly
directed.
(b)
14.
&
For this reaſon is it: Why, tho there be
• in nature many other caufes of Springs and
Eccl.1.7. Rivers than the Sea, yet Solomon (who was
à great Philofopher, and perhaps not igno-
rant of them) does mention only this, be-
caufe moft obvious, and cafily apprehended
by the Vulgar. Unto all thefe Scriptures, I
might add that in Amos 5. 8. which speaks
of the Constellation, commonly called the
Seven Stars; whereas, later diſcoveries
have found that there are but fix of them
difcernable to the bare eye, as appears by
Job 9.9.
Item 33.
31.
Gallilaus
1
That the Earth may be a Planet.
55
Gallilaus his Glafs; the feventh of them be- Vide Fio-
ing but a deceit of the eye, arifing from mond.
Mite 1. 3.
their too great nearnefs; and if a Man try, c.1.4.1.
in a clear Night, to number them diſtinctly,
he ſhall find that there will fometimes appear
but fix, and fometimes more.
Truc indeed, the original word of this
Scripture', does not neceffarily imply
any fuch number in its fignification, but yet
our Engliſh Tranſlation_renders it the ſe-
ven Stars; and if it had been exprefly fo
in the Original too, it might have ſpoken
true enough, becauſe they are uſually eſteem-
ed, of that number. And when it had been
faid, He made the feven Stars, and Orion, we
might cafily have underſtood the words
thus :
He made thofe Conftellations that
are commonly known unto us under fuch
names.
From all theſe Scriptures, 'tis clearly ma-
nifcft, that it is a frequent cuſtom for the
Holy Ghoſt to ſpeak of natural Things, ra-
ther according to their appearance and com-
mon opinion, than the truth it felf. Now
it is very plain, and our Enemies themſelves
do grant it, that if the World had been
framed according to the Syfteme of Coperni- Fromond.
cus, Futurum effet ut vulgus, de Solis motu & Antar.
Terra ftatu proinde ut nunc loqueretur. The
vulgar phrafe would have been the fame as
now it is, when it ſpeaks of the Sun's Mo-
tion, and the Earth's ftanding till.
Wherefore 'tis not improbable, that fuch
kind of Scripture-expreffions, are to be un-
derſtood
E 4
c.6.
1
56
That the Earth may be a Planet.
derſtood only in relation to outward ap-
pearances, and vulgar opinion.
Hapern.
Difp. 5.
num.8.
PROP. IV.
That divers learned Men have fallen into
great Abfurdities, whilst they have
looked for the Grounds of Philofophy
from the words of Scripture.
IT
T has been an ancient and common opi-
nion amongſt the Jews, that the Law of
Mofes did contain in it,not only thoſe things
which concern our Religion and Obedience,
but every Secret alſo that may poſſibly be
Schickard. known in any Art or Science; fo that there
Bechin. is not a Demonſtration in Geometry, or
Rule in Arithmetick; not a Myſtery in any
Trade, but it may be found out in the
Pentateuch. Hence it was (fay they) that
Solomon had all his Wifdom and Policy:
Hence it was that he did fetch his Knowledg
concerning the nature of Vegetables, from
the Cedar of Lebanon to the Hyfop that
grows upon the Wall. Nay, from hence,
they thought a Man might learn the Art of
Miracles, to remove a Mountain, or recover
the dead. So ſtrangely have the learneder
fort of that Nation been befooled, fince their
own Curſe hath lighted upon them.
Not
1
That the Earth may be
be a Planet.
57
Not much unlike this fooliſh fuperftition
of theirs, is that cuftom of many Artiſts a-
mongſt us; who upon the invention of any
new Secret, will prefently find out fome ob-
fcure Text or other to Father it upon; as
if the Holy Ghoit muſt needs take notice of
every particular, which their partial Fan-
cies did over-value.
Nor are they altogether guiltleſs of this
Fault, who look for any Secrets of Nature
from the words of Scripture, or will exa-
mine all its expreffions by the exact Rules of
Philoſophy.
num.2.
Unto what ſtrange Abſurdities this falſe
Imagination of the learneder Jews hath ex-
pofed them,may be manifeſt by a great mul-
titude of Examples. I will mention only
fome few of them. Hence it is, that they
prove the ſhin-bone of Og the Giant to be Schickard.
above three leagues long: Or (which is a
ib. Difp.6.
more modeſt relation) that Mofes being
fourteen Cubits in ftature, having a Spear
ten ells in length, and leaping up ten Cubits,
could touch this Giant but on the Ancle.
All which, they can confirm unto you by a
cabaliſtical interpretation of this ftory, as
it is fet down in Scripture. Hence it is,that
they tell us of all thofe ftrange Beaſts which
ſhall be ſeen at the coming of the Meffias:
as firſt, the Ox, which fob calls Behemoth, Buxfor.
that every day devours the Grafs on a thou- Synag.
fand Mountains; as you may fee it in the Juda c.36.
* Pfalm, where David mentions the Cattel, *Pf.so.iɔ.
upon a thoufand Hills.If you בהרריאל or
ask
f
ގ
That the Earth may be a Planet.
58
;
V.Parap.
Chald.
ask how this Beaſt does to find Paſture e-
nough? they anſwer, that he remains con-
ſtantly in one place, where there is as much
Graſs grows up in the Night, as was eaten
in the Day.
They tell us alfo of a Bird, which was of
that quantity, that having upon a time caſt
an Egg out of her Neft, there were beaten
down by the fall of it, three hundred of the
talleſt Cedars, and no leſs than threeſcore
Villages drowned. As alfo of a Frog, as big
as a Town capable of fixty Houfes; which
Frog, notwithſtanding his greatneſs, was
devoured by a Serpent, and that Serpent by
a Crow; which Crow, as he was flying up
to a Tree, eclipfed the Sun, and darkned
the World; by which you may gueſs, what
a pretty Twig that Tree was.
If you
would know the proper Name of this Bird,
you may find it in Pfal. 50. 11. where it is
called , or in our Tranflation, the Fowl
of the Mountains. It feems it was fome-
what of kin to that other Bird they tell us
of, whofe Legs were fo long, that they
reached unto the bottom of that Sea, where
there had been an Ax-head falling for feven.
Years together, before it could come to the
bottom.
Many other Relations there are, which
contain fuch horrible Abfurdities,that a Man
cannot well conceive how they fhould pro-
ceed from reaſonable Creatures. And all
this ariſing from that wrong Principle of
theirs; That Scripture did exactly contain
in
That the Earth may be a Planet.
59
in it all kind of Truths; and that every
meaning was true, which by the Letter of
it, or by Cabaliſtical Interpretations, might
be found out.
Now as it hath been with them, fo like-
wife hath it hapned in proportion unto o-
thers; who by a fuperftitious adhering un-
to the bare words of Scripture, have expo-
fed themſelves unto many ſtrange Errors.
Thus S. Bafil holds, That next to the Sun,* Enarrat.
the Moon is bigger than any of the Stars, Gen.
becauſe Mofes does call them only two great
Lights.
*
•
in
II.
Thus others maintain, That there are
Waters, properly ſo called, above the ſtar-
ry Firmament, becauſe of thofe vulgar ex-
preffions in Scripture, which in their literal
fenſe do mention them. Of this opinion
were many of the Ancients, Philo, Jofephus;
and fince them the Fathers, (a) Justin Mar- (4) Refp.
ad quef 93
tyr, (b) Theodoret, (c) Auſtin, (d) Ambrofe, Orthod.
(e) Bafil, and almoſt all the reft. Since (b) Quest.
them, fundry other learned Men, as Bede, 11. fup.
Strabo Damafcen, Tho. Aquinas, &c. If Gen.
you ask for what purpoſe they were placed Dei,lib.11
here? Justin Martyr tells us, for thefe two cap. ult.
ends: Firſt, To cool the heat that might o- (4) Hex-
therwiſe ariſe from the motion of the folid am.l.2.c.z
Orbs; and hence it is (fay they) that Sa- 3.1 Gen.
(e) Homil.
turn is colder than any of the other Planets,
becauſe tho he move fafter, yet he is nearer
to theſe Waters. Secondly, To prefs and
keep down the Heavens, left the frequency
and violence of Winds, might break and
2
fcatter
(c) DeCiv.
in
II
60
That the Earth may be a Planet.
*DeCivit.
ſcatter them aſunder; which Opinion, to-
gether with both its Reaſons, are now ac-
counted abfurd and ridiculous.
S. * Austin concludes the viſible Stars to
Dei, l. 16. be innumerable, becauſe Scripturc-phraſes
ſeem to imply as much.
c. 23.
am.l.1.0.6
ad Hebr.
(d) In ca.
8. Hebr.
(e) In i
dem c.
That the Heavens are not round, was the
(a) Re- opinion of (a) Fuſtin Martyr, (b) Ambroſe,
Spon, ad (c) Chryfoftom, (d) Theodoret, (e) Theophi-
quest. 93. lact; doubted of by (f) S. Auſtin, and di-
(6) Hex- vers others. Nay, S. Chryfoftom was fo con-
(c) Homil. fident of it, that he propoſes the queſtion
εισιν οι σφαιρο
14 in Ep. in a triumphant manner: 18 Elov of paleo
Where
ειδὴ ἐρανὸν εἶναι ἀποφαινόμιμοι.
are thofe Men that can prove the Heavens to
have a fphærical Form? The reafon of
which was this, Becaufe 'tis faid in one
Scripture, that God ftretched forth the Hea-
vens as a Curtain, Pfal. 104. 2. and Spreadeth
them as a Tent to dwell in, Ifa. 40. 22. And
fo in Heb. 8. 2. they are called a Tent or Ta-
bernacle: which becauſe it is not fphærical,
therefore they conclude alfo, that the Hea-
vens are not of that form; whereas now,
the contrary is as evident as Demonftration
* Lib. 3·
can make a thing. And therefore, * S. Je-
Comment, rome in his time, fpeaking of the fame Er-
in Gal.5. ror, gives it this plain cenfure; Eſt in Ec-
In
(f) in
Gen. ad
litl 1 €9.
Item l. 1.
<. 6.
clefia ftultiloquium, fi quis Cœlum putet for-
nicis modo curvatum, Efaiæ quem non intelligit
fermone deceptus: 'Tis foolish Speaking in the
Church, if any, through mifapprehenfion
of thoſe words in Ifaiah, fhall affirm the
Heavens not to be round.
That
That the Earth may be a Planet.
6.1
13.0.2,3.
art. I.
That the Seas not overflowing the Land,
is a Miracle, was the opinion of (a) Bafil, a) Homil.
(b) Chryfoftom, (c) Theodoret, (d) Ambrose, 4. Hexam.
(e) Nazianzen; and ſince them, (f) Aqui-
b) Commen
in Job.
nas, (g) Luther, Calvin, Marlorat; with ein Pfal.
fundry others. Which they proved from 103.
thefe Scripture-expreffions; that in Job 38. d)Hexam.
8, 11. Who bath shut up the Sea with doors, e) Orat. 34
when it brake forth, as if it had issued out of f) Aquin.
the Womb; when I did break up for it my de- part. I.
creed place; and fet bars and doors, and faid, queſt. 69.
hitherto fhalt thou come, and no further, and Commen
here 'fhall the pride of thy Waves be fraid. So in Pf. 24.
likewiſe, Prov. 8. 29. God gave to the Sea Item in
his Decree, that the Waters should not pafs his Pf.136 6.
Commandment. And Jer.-5. 22. I have pla-
ced the 'Sand for a bound of the Sea, by a per-
"petual Decree, that they cannot pass it: and the
the Waves thereof tofs themselves, yet can
they not prevail; tho they roar, yet can they
not pass over, that they turn not again to cover
the Earth. In all which places (ſay they)
'tis implied, that the Water of it felf, were
it not with-held from its own natural incli-
nation, by a more fpecial Power of God,
would overflow the Land.
J
Others infer the fame conclufion from that
in Ecclefiaftes, where the Rivers are ſaid to
come from the Sea; which they could not
do, unleſs that were higher. I anfwer; They
fhould as well confider the latter part of that
Scripture, which fays, that the Rivers re-
turn to that place from whence they came,
and then the force of this confequence will
vaniſh.
62
That the Earth may be a Planet.
vaniſh. To this purpoſe, fome urge that
Luk. 5.24. fpeech of our Saviour, where he bids Simon
EsToCa- to launch forth into the deep, the Latin
10.
word is, in altum; from whence they ga-
ther, that the Sea is higher than the Land.
But this favours fo much of Monkiſh Igno-
rance, that it deferves rather to be laughed
at, than to be anſwered.
But now if we confider the true Proper-
ties of this Element, according to the Rules
of Philofophy; we ſhall find, that its not
overflowing the Land, is fo far from being
a Miracle, that it is a neceffary confequence
of its Nature; and 'twould rather be a Mi-
racle, if it ſhould be otherwiſe, as it was
in the general Deluge. The reaſon is, be-
cauſe the Water of it felf muſt neceffarily
defcend to the loweſt place; which it can-
not do, unleſs it be collected in a fphærical
Form, as you may plainly difcern in this
Figure.
B
D
.
Where the Sea at D may feem to be higher
than a Mountain at B, or C, becauſe the
rifing
That the Earth may be a Planet.
$63
rifing of it in the midft, does fo intercept
our fight from either of thofe places, that
we cannot look in a ftreight Line from the
one to the other. So that it may feem to be
no less than a Miracle, by which the Sea
(being a heavy Body). was with-held from
flowing down to thoſe lower places of B, or
C. But now, if you confider that the af
cending of a Body, is its motion from the
Centre; and defcent, is its approaching
unto it you ſhall find, that the Sea to move
from D, to B or C, is a motion of Aſcent,
which is contrary to its nature, becauſe the
Mountain at B, or C, are farther off from
the Centre, than the Sea at D, the Lines
A B, and A C, being longer than the other
A D. So that for the Sea to keep always
in its Channel, is but agreeable to its Na-
ture, as being a heavy Body. But the mean-
ing of thofe Scriptures, is, to fet forth the
Power and Wiſdom of God; who hath ap-
pointed theſe Channels for it, and befet it
with fuch ftrong Banks, to withſtand the
fury of its waves. Or if thefe Men do fo
much rely in natural Points, upon the bare
words of Scripture, they might eaſily be
confuted from thofe other places, where
God is faid to have founded the Earth upon
the Seas, and eſtabliſhed it upon the Floods.
From the literal interpretation of which,
many of the Ancients have fallen into ano-
ther Error; affirming, the Water to be in
the lower place; and as a baſis, whereon the
the weight of the Earth was born up. Of
this
}
64
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1
cont.[do_
24.
Toftatus
*
}
a) Recog.S this opinion were (a) Clemens Alexandrinus,
6) Orat. (b) Athanafius, (c) Hillary, (d) Eufebius,
Los. and others. So that it feems, if a Man
c)In Pfal. fhould refolutely adhere to the bare words
136.6. of the Scripture, he might find contradi-
d) In Pfction in it: of which, the natural meaning
*Commen, is altogether incapable. S. Jerome tells us
in Ifa.l.13 of fome who would prove Stars to have
underſtanding, from that place in Ifa. 45.
12. My hands have ftretched out the Heavens,
and all their Hoaft have I commanded. Now
(fay they) none but intelligent Creatures are
capable of Precepts; and therefore, the
Stars muſt needs have rational Souls. Of
*Deplant, this opinion was Philo the Jew: nay, ma-
Noe. ny of the Rabbies conclude, that they do
every hour fing praiſes unto God, with an
audible real Voice. But of that in Fob 38.
7. which fpeaks of the Morning Stars fing-
ing together. And Pfal. 19. 3, 4. where 'tis
faid of the Heavens, that there is no Speech
nor language where their Voice is not heard, and
their words are gone to the ends of the World.
And whereas we tranflate that place in the
tenth of Fofhua, concerning the ſtanding ſtill
of the Heavens, the original word, 17,
does properly fignify Silence; and according
to their opinion, Fofhua did only bid them
hold their peace. From fuch grounds, 'tis
Tom. 1. likely did Origen fetch his Opinion, that
an Foran. the Stars fhould be faved. I might fet down
many other the like Inftances, were it not
for being already weary of raking into the
Errors of Antiquity, or uncovering the
iz Fosh.
c.10 queft.
13, 14.
'
*
naked-
That the Earth may be a Planet.
65
That ex-
Lib.I c.2.
nakedness of our Forefathers.
cufe of *.Acosta, may juftly ferve to miti-* De nit.
gate the Miſtakes of thefe Ancient Divines: nove orbis,
Facilè condonandum eft patribus, fi cum cognof
cendo colendoque Creatori toti vacarent, de
creaturâ minus aptè aliqua ex parte opinati
Junt. Thofe good Men were fo wholly bu-
fied about the Knowledg and Worſhip of the
Creator, that they had not leifure enough
for an exact ſearch into the Effence of the
Creatures. However, theſe Examples that
have been already cited, may fufficiently
manifeft, how frequently others have been
deceived, in concluding the Points of Phi-
lofophy from the Expreffions of Scrip-
ture. And therefore, 'tis not certain, but
that in the preſent cafe alfo, it may be
infufficient for fuch a manner of argu-
ing.
!
F
PROP.
>
66
}
That the Earth may be a Planet.
* Vallefius
cip.62.
PROP. V.
That the Scripture, in its proper conftru-
Etion, does not any where affirm the
Immobility of the Earth.
The
He fame Anſwer which was inſiſted on
before, concerning the conformity of
Scripture-expreffions, to Mens capacity and
common opinion, may well enough fatisfy
all thofe Arguments, which feem thence to
affirm the Earth's fetledneſs and immobili-
ty; fince this is as well agreeable to out-
ward appearance, and vulgar apprehenſion,
as the other.
But now, for more full fatisfaction, I
ſhall fet down the particular places that are
urged for it; which being throughly exa-
mined, we may plainly difcern, that none
of them, in their proper meaning, will ferve
to infer any fuch conclufion.
One of thefe fayings, is that of the
Sacı, Phil. Preacher, Ecclef.1.4. One Generation com-
Fuller, eth, and another paſſeth, but the Earth en-
Mifcell. dureth for ever; where the original word is,
...15, and the vulgar, ftat, from whence
Pineda, our Adverfaries conclude, that it is im-
Comment.
*
in lacum. moveable.
I anſwer: The meaning of the word, as
it is here applied, is permanet; or as we
tranflate
That the Earth may be a Planet.
67
ļ
tranflate it, endureth. For it is not the pur-
poſe of this place, to deny all kind of mo-
tion to the whole Earth: but that of Ge-
neration and Corruption, to which other
things in it are liable, And though Pineda,
and others, keep a great deal of imperti-
nent ſtir about this Scripture, yet they grant
this to be the natural meaning of it; which
you may more clearly difcera, if you confi-
der the chief fcope of this Book; wherein
the Preacher's intent is, to fhew the extra-
ordinary vanity of all earthly Content-
ments, ver. 2. the utter unprofitableneſs of
áll a Man's Labours, ver. 3. And this he il-
luftrates, by the ſhortneſs and uncertainty
of his Life; in which refpect, he is below
many of his fellow Creatures, as may be
manifeſted from theſe four Compariſons.
. 1. From the Earth, which tho it feem to
be but as the Sediment of the World, as the
Rubbiſh of the Creation; yet is this bet-
ter than Man in refpect of his laſtingneſs,
for ane Generation paſſeth away, and another
cometh; but the Earth, that abideth for ever,
ver.
4.
2. From the Sun, who, though he feem
frequently to go down, yet he conſtantly
feems to rise again, and fhines with the fame
glory, ver. 5. But Man dieth and wasteth a- Job 14.
way; yea, Man giveth up the Ghost; and 10, 120
where is he? He lieth down, and riſeth not, till
the Heavens be no more.
3. From the Wind, the common Em-
blem of Uncertainty; yet it is more con-
F 2
ſtant
1
68
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1
ſtant than Man, for that knows its circuits,
Pf.78.39. and whirleth about continually, ver. 6. whereas
our life paffeth away as doth the VVind, but re-
turneth not again.
M. Car-
penter's
Geog.l1.
C. 4..
* Perplex.
1.2. c.29.
4. From the Sea; tho it be as uncertain
as thie Moon, by whom 'tis governed, yet is
it more durable than Man and his Happi-
nefs. For tho the Rivers run into it, and
from it, yet is it ſtill of the fame quantity
that it was at the beginning, verf.7. But
Man grows worfer, as he grows older, and
ftill nearer to a decay. So that in this re-
fpect, he is much inferior to many other of
his fellow Creatures.
From whence it is manifeft; that this con-
ſtancy, or ſtanding of the Earth, is not op-
pofed to its local motion, but to the chang-
ing or paffing away of divers Men in their
feveral Generations. And therefore, thence
to conclude the Earth's Immobility, were as
weak and ridiculous, as if one fhould argue
thus: One Miller goes, and another comes,
but the Mill remains ftill; ergo, the Mill hath
no motion.
Or thus; one Pilat goes, and another
comes, but the Ship remains ftill; ergo, the
Ship doth not ſtir.
* R. Mofes tells us, how that many of the
Jews did from this place conclude, that So-
lomon thought the Earth to be Eternal, be-
caufe he faith it abideth, y, for ever;
and queftionless, if we examine it impar-
tially, we ſhall find that the phraſe ſeems
more to favour this Abfurdity, than that
which
•
f
That the Earth may be a "Planet.
69
which our Adverfaries would collect from
hence, that it is without motion.
But Mr.Fuller urging this Text againſt Co-
pernicus, tells us; If any fhould interpret
theſe Phraſes, concerning the Earth's ſtand-
ing ftill, verf. 4. and the Sun's motion,
verf. 5. in reference only to appearance and
common opinion, he muft nccellarily alfo
underſtand thoſe two other Verfes, which
mention the motion of the Wind and Ri-
vers, in the fame fenfe. As if he ſhould ſay,
becauſe ſome things appear otherwiſe than
they are, therefore every thing is otherwife
than it appears: or,becauſe Scripture fpeaks
of fome natural things, as they are eſteemed
according to Man's falfe conceit; therefore
'tis neceſſary, that every natural thing men-
tioned in Scripture, muſt be interpreted in
the like fenfe or, becauſe in one place we
read of the ends of a Staff, 1 Kings 8. 8.
and in many other places, of the ends of
the Earth,and the ends of Heaven: There-
fore the Earth and Heavens have as properly
ends, as a Staff. 'Tis the very fame Confe-
quence with that in the Objection. Becauſe
in this place of Ecclefiaftes, we read of the
reſt of the Earth, and the motion of the
Sun; therefore, thefe Phrafes muſt needs
be underſtood in the fame proper conftru-
tion as thofe afterwards, where Motion
was attributed to the Wind and Rivers.
Which Inference you fee is fo weak, that the
Objector need not triumph fo much in its
ftrength as he doth.
:
F 3
Another
}
70
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Another proof like unto this, is taken
from St. Peter, Epift. 2. Cap. 3. v. 5. where
he ſpeaks of the Earth ſtanding out of the
Water, and in the Water, 2 σUVESãoα;
and therefore the Earth is immoveable.
I anfwer: 'Tis evident that the word
here is equivalent with fuit: and the ſcope
of the Apoſtle is, to fhew, that God made
all the Earth; both that which was above
the Water, and that which was under it.
So that from this expreflion, to collect the
reſt and immobility of the Earth, would be
fuch an Argument as this other. Such a
Man made that part of a Mill-wheel; or a
Ship, which ſtands below the Water, and
that part which ſtands above the Water
therefore thoſe things are immoveable.
}
•
1
To fuch vain and idle Confequences, does
the heat of Oppofition drive our Adver-
faries.
A third Argument, ſtronger than either
* Chron. of the former, they conceive may be col-
76.30. lected from thofe Scriptures: where 'tis
Pfal.93.1. faid, The VVcild is eſtabliſhed, that it cannot
Itam 96. be moved.
30
$
To which, I anfwer: Thefe places ſpeak
of the World in general, and not particu-
larly of our Earth; and therefore may as
well prove the immobility of the Heavens,
they being the greatcft part of the World;
in compariſon to which, our Earth is but as
an infenfible Point.
If you reply, that the word in theſe pla-
ces is to be underſtood by a Synechdoche, as
تا
being
That the Earth may be a Planet.
71
being meant only of this habitable World,
the Earth.
I anſwer: Firſt, This is only faid, not
proved. Secondly, David, but a little be-
fore, feems to make a difference between the
World and the Earth, Pfal. 9a 2. where he
fays, Before thou hadst formed the Earth and
the VVorld. But, thirdly, in another place,
there is the fame original word applied ex-
prefly to the Heavens; and which is yet
more, the fame place does likewife mention
this fuppofed fètledneſs of the Earth; Prov.
3. 19. The Lord by Wiſdom hath founded the
Earth: and by Understanding,bath he establiſhed
the Heavens. So that thefe places can no
more prove an immobility in the Earth than
in the Heavens.
If you'yet reply, That by the Heavens
there,is meant the Seat of the Bleſſed, which
does not move with the reſt.
I anſwer: Tho by fuch an evaſion, a Man
might poſſibly avoid the force of this place:
yet, firſt, 'tis but a groundleſs fhift: becauſe
then, that Verfe will not contain a full enu-
meration of the parts in the World, as may
feem more agreeable to the intention of it;
but only fhew, that God created this Earth
where we live, and the Heaven of Heavens.
So that the Heaven of the Stars and Planets,
ſhall be ſhifted out from the number of the
other Creatures. Secondly, There is ano-
ther place which cannot be fo avoided,
Pfal. 89. 37. where the Pfalmift ufes this
expreſſion, ¡"', It ſhall be eſtabliſhed as the
F 4
K
}
Moon.
1
2
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Lorinus
in Pf.8.
Moon. So Pfalm. 8. 3. The Moon and the
Stars, 33, which [thou hast efta-
blifhed.] Thus likewiſe, Prov.8.27. mhen he
established the Heavens: And in the next
Verfe, our English Tranflation reads it,
when he established the Clouds. And yet our
Adverfaries will affirm the Moon, and Stars,
and Clouds, to be ſubject unto natural Mo-
tions: Why then ſhould the very fame ex-
preffions be counted as fufficient Arguments
to take it away from the Earth?
If it be replied; That by eſtabliſhing the
Heavens, is meant only the holding of them
up, that they do not fall down to us, (as
Lorinus explains that in Pfal. 8. and quotes
Comment. Euthymius for the fame interpretation)
Fundandi verbum fignificat decidere non poffe,
aut dimoteri a loco ubi collocata funt. I an-
fwer, Why may not we as well interpret
the words thus of the Earth; fo that by
eſtablishing of it, is meant only the keep-
ing of it up in the vaft places of the open
Air, without falling to any other place.
From hence it is plain, That theſe Scrip-
tures are to be underſtood of fuch an im-
mobility in the Earth, as may likewiſe a-
gree with the Heavens: the fame original
word being fo promifcuously applied to
both.
I, but (you will fay) there are fome other
places which do more peculiarly apply this
fetlednefs and eſtabliſhment to the Earth.
So Pfal. 119. 9. Thy Faithfulness is unto all
Generations: Thon haft established the Earth,
and
That the Earth may be a Planet.
73
}
and it abideth. Thus likewife, Pfal. 104. 5.
Who laid the Foundations of the Earth, that it
fhould not be removed for ever. The latter of
which, being well weighed in its Original,
(faith Mr. Fuller) does in three emphatical Mifcel l.1.
words, ftrongly conclude the Earth's im- 15.
mobility.
As firſt, when he fays, fundavit, he
hath founded it: wherein it is implied, that
it does not change its place. To which may
be added all thofe Texts, which fo frequent-
ly ſpeak of the Foundations of the Earth; as
alſo that expreffion of the Pfalmift, where
he mentions the Pillars of the Earth, Pfalm.
75.3.
The fecond word is (1) tranfla-
ted Baſis; and by the Septuagint, Chi Thi
ασφάλειαν αυτής
जáäάv áuÏñs; that is, he hath founded
it upon its own firmnefs; and therefore it is
altogether without motion.
from בל-תמוט The third expreffion is
the Root,, which fignifies declinare
implying, that it could not wag with the
leaſt kind of declination.
To theſe I anſwer ſeverally :
Firſt, For the word, fundavit, It can-
not be underſtood properly, as if the natu-
tural Frame of the Earth, like other artifi-
cial Buildings, did need any bottom to up-
hold it; for he hangeth the Earth upon no-
thing, Job 26.7. But it is a Metaphor, and
fignifies God's placing or feituating this
Globe of Land and Water. As David tells
us of the Pillars of the Earth: fo Job men-
}
tions
1
74
That the Earth may be a Planet.
[
So Pfal.
18.15.
tions Pillars of the Heavens, Job 26. 11. and
yet that will not prove them to be immova-
ble.
True indeed, we read often concerning
the Foundations of the Earth: but fo we do
likewife of the Ends, Sides, and Corners
of the Earth, and yet thefe Scriptures will
not prove it to be of a long or fquare form.
Befides, we read alfo of the Foundations of
Heaven, 'N MIDIA, 2 Sam. 22. 8.
And yet we muſt not hence infer, that they
are without all motion; As alfo of the plant-
ing of the Heavens, Ifa. 51. 6, which may as
well prove them to be immovable, as that
which follows in the fame Verfe concerning
the Foundations of the Earth.
Which phraſe (if I have obferved right)
in feveral places of Scripture, is to be un-
derſtood, according to thefe three Interprè-
tations.
1. It is taken fometimes for the lower
parts of the Earth, as appears by that place
2 Sam. 22. 16. The Channels of the Sea ap-
peared; the Foundations of the VVorld were
difcovered.
2. Sometimes for the beginning and firſt
creation of it, Ifa. 40. 21. Hath it not been
told you from the beginning? have ye not un-
derstood from the Foundations of the Earth?
Joh. 17.24 And in many other places, Before the Foun-
Ephef.1.4. dation of the VVorld was laid; that is, before
the firſt Creation.
Sometimes it fignifics the Magiftrates and
chief Governors of the Earth. So many
in-
4
That the Earth may be a Planet.
75
2.8.
interpret that place in Micah 6. 2. where 'tis
faid, Hear, O ye Mountains, the Lord's Con-
troversy, and ye ftrong Foundations of the
Earth. So Pfal.82.5. The Foundations of the
Earth are out of courfe: And in 1 Sam. 2. 8.
they are called Pillars; For the Pillars of the
Earth are the Lords, and he hath Set the VVorld
upon them. Hence it is, that the Hebrews
derive their word for Mafter, or Lord
;
from a Root which fignifies a Bafis, or Bot-
·
.And the Greek word Etymol ארן ab ארון (tom
for King, does, in its Primitives, import as mag.
much as the Foundation of the People, Bá-
σιλους, quafi βάσις τα λαδ
But now,
none of all the feveral interpretations of this
phrafe, will in the leaft manner conduce
to the confirmation of the prefent Argu-
ment.
As for the fecond word,, Bafis
ejus. I anfwer, The proper fignification of
it, is, locus difpofitus, fedes, or ftatio, an
appointed Seat or Station; and according
to this fenfe, is it most frequently ufed in
Scripture. And therefore, the Heavens are
fometimes called, pan, the Seat of God's
Habitation. And for this reafon likewife,
do Aquila and Symmachus traſlate it by the
word eg, a Seat, or appointed fcituati-
on, which may as well be attributed to the
Heavens...
The third expreffion is on, that
it fhould not be moved from the Primitive
which does not fignify barely to move,
but
}
76
That the Earth may be a Planet.
(
but declinare, or vacillare, to decline or flip
afide from its natural courfe. Thus it is
ufed by David, Pfal. 17. 5. where he prays,
Hold up my goings in thy Paths,
פעמי,
Dy that my Foot-fteps flide not. He does
not mean that his feet fhould not move. So
Pfal. 121. 3. He will not suffer thy foot to be
moved. Thus likewife, Pfal. 16.8. Becauſe
the Lord is at my right hand, I shall not be
moved which laſt place is tranflated in the
A.2.35. New Teftament, by the Greek word ca-
Now, which fignifies fluctuare, or vacillare,
to be fhaken by fuch an uncertain motion,
as the Waves of the Sea. Now, as David's
feet may have their ufual motion, and yet
in this fenſe be faid not to move, that is,
not to decline or flip aſide: ſo neither can
the fame phraſe, applied to the Earth, provę
it to be immovable.
Nor do I fee any reafon, why that of
Comment. Didacus Aftunica, may not be truly affir-
i» Job,
med, That we may prove the natural
motion of the Earth, from that place in
Fob 6.9. Qui commovet terram è loco fuo,
as well as its reſt and immobility from
thefe.
From all which, it is very evident, that
each of thefe expreflions, concerning the
founding or eſtabliſhing both of Heaven or
Earth, were not intended to fhew the un-
movablenefs of either, but rather, to ma-
nifeft the Power and Wiſdom of Provi-
dence, who had ſo fetled theſe parts of the
World
That the Earth may be a Planet.
77
↓
World in their proper fcituations, that no
natural caufe could difplace them, or make
them decline from their appointed courſe.
As for fuch who do utterly diſlike all new
interpretation of Scripture, even in fuch
matters as do meerly concern Opinion, and
are not fundamental: I would only pro-
poſe unto them a fpeech of S. Hierome, con-
cerning fome that were of the fame mind
in his time; Cum novas femper expetant vo-
luptates, & gula eorum vicina Maria non fuf-
ficiant, cur in folo, ftudio Scripturarum, veteri
fapore contenti funt?
Thus have I in fome meaſure cleared the
chief Arguments from Scripture,againſt this
Opinion. For which notwithſtanding, I
have not thence cited any; becauſe I con-
ceive the Holy Writ, being chiefly intended
to inform us of fuch things as concern our
Faith and Obedience: we cannot thence
take any proper proof for the confirmation
of Natural Secrets.
་
PROP.
78
That the Earth may be a Planet.
}
1
PROP. VI.
That there is not any Argument from the
Words of Scripture, Principles of Na-
ture, or Obfervations in Aftronomy,
which can fufficiently evidence, the
Earth to be in the Centre of the Uni-
verfe.
Ilr Adverfaries do much infult in the
ftrength of thofe Arguments which
they conceive, do unanfwerably conclude,
the Earth to be in the Centre of the World.
Whereas, if they were but impartially con-
fidered, they would be found altogether in-
fufficient for any fuch conclufion, as fhall
be clearly manifeſted in this following
Chapter.
The Arguments which they urge in the
proof of this, are of three forts; Either
fuch as are taken,
1. From expreffions of Scripture.
2. From Principles of Natural Philofo-
phy.
3. From common appearances in Aftro-
nomy.
Thoſe of the firft kind, are chiefly two:
The firft is grounded on that common Scrip-
ture-phrafe, which ſpeaks of the Sun as be-
ing above us. So Solomon often mentioning
humane
That the Earth may be a Planet.
79
I
humane Affairs, calls them, the VVorks Ecclef.1.
which are done under the Sun. From whence 14, &c.
it appears, that the Earth is below it; and
therefore nearer to the Centre of the Uni- .
verfe than the Sun.
I
Í anfwer: Though the Sun, in compari-
fon to the abfolute Frame of the World, be
in the midft; yet this does not hinder, but
that in respect to our Earth, he may be tru-
ly faid to be above it, becauſe we ufually
meaſure the height or lowneſs of any thing,
by its being further off, or nearer unto this
Centre of our Earth. From which, fince
the Sun is fo remote, it may properly be af-
firmed, that we are under it; though not-
withſtanding that be in the Centre of the
World.
A fecond Argument of the fame kind, is
urged by Fromandus.
5.0.2.
'Tis requisite, that Hell (which is in the Antar. c.
Centre of the Earth) fhould be moſt re- 12. item
motely fcituated from the Seat of the Blef- eft,trait.
fed. But now this Heaven, which is the
Seat of the Bleffed, is concentrical to the
ſtarry Sphere. And therefore it will follow,
that our Earth must be in the midſt of this
Sphere; and fo confequently in the Centre
of the World.
I anfwer: This Argument is grounded
upon theſe uncertainties;
1. That Hell mult needs be fcituated in
the Centre of our Earth.
2. That the Heaven of the Bleffed, muſt
needs be concentrical to that of the Stars.
3. That
}
80
That the Earth may be a Planet.
3. That places muſt be as far diftant in
fcituation, as in ufe:
Which becauſe they are taken for gran-
ted, without any proof, and are in them-
felves but weak and doubtful: therefore the
conclufion (which always follows the worfer
part) cannot be ſtrong, and fo will not need
any other anſwer.
The ſecond fort of Arguments taken from
natural Philofophy, are principally theſe
three:
Arg. 1. From the vilenefs of our Earth,
becauſe it confifts of a more fordid and baſe
Matter than any other part of the World;
and therefore, muſt be fcituated in the Cen-
tre, which is the worst place, and at the
greateſt diſtance from thofe purer incorrup-
tible Bodies, the Heavens.
I anfwer: This Argument does fuppofe
fuch Propofitions for Grounds, which are
not yet proved; and therefore not to be
granted. As,
1. That Bodies muſt be as far diſtant in
Place, as in Nobility.
2. That the Earth is a more ignoble Sub-
ſtance than any of the other Planets, con-
fifting of a more baſe and vile Matter.
3. That the Centre is the worst place.
All which, are, if not evidently falſe,
yet very uncertain.
Arg. 2. From the nature of the Centre,
which is the place of Reft, and fuch as in
all circular Motions, is it ſelf immovable;
And therefore will be the fitteſt ſcituation
for
That the Earth may be a Planet.
81.
for the Earth; which by reafon of its hea-
vinefs, is naturally unfit for motion.
I anfwer: This Argument likewife is
grounded upon theſe two falfe Foundations :
As,
1. That the whole Frame of Nature does
move round, excepting only the Earth.
2. That the whole Earth, confidered as
whole, and in its proper place, is heavy, or
more unfit for a natural motion than any of
the other Planets.
Which are ſo far from being ſuch general
Grounds, from which Controverfies ſhould
be difcuffed, That they are the very thing
in queſtion betwixt us and our Adverfa-
ries.
Arg. 3. From the nature of all heavy
Bodies, which are to fall towards the loweſt
place. From whence they conclude, that our
Earth muſt be in the Centre.
I anſwer: This may prove it to be a Cen-
tre of Gravity, but not of Diſtance; or
that it is in the midſt of the World. Yea,
(but ſays our Adverfaries) Ariſtotle for this
urges a Demonſtration, which muft needs
be infallible. Thus, the motion of light
Bodies, does apparently tend upward to-
wards the Circumference of the World:
but now the motion of heavy Bodies, is di-
rectly contrary to the afcent of the other;
wherefore it will neceffarily follow,that theſe
do all of them tend unto the Centre of the
World.
G
!
1
靠
​82
That the Earth may be a Planet.
I anfwer: Though Ariftotle were a Mafter
in the Art of Syllogifms, and he from whom
he received the Rules of Difputation; yet
in this particular, 'tis very plain that he
was deceived with a Fallacy, whilſt his Ar-
gument does but only fuppofe that which it
pretend to prove.
But
That light Bodies do afcend unto fome
Circumference which is higher and above
the Earth, is plain and undeniable.
that this Circumference is the fame with that
of the World, or concentrical unto it, can-
not be reaſonably affirmed, unleſs he fup-
pofes the Earth to be in the Centre of the
Univerfe, which is the thing to be pro-
ved.
I would fain know from what grounds
our Adverſaries can prove, that the deſcent
of heavy Bodies is to the Centre; or the
afcent of light Bodies, to the Circumference
of the World. The utmoſt experience we
can have in this kind, does but extend to
thoſe things that are upon our Earth, or in
the Air above it. And alas, what is this
unto the vaſt frame of the whole Univerſe,
but punctulum, fuch an infenfible Point,
which does not bear fo great a proportion
to the whole, as a fmall Sand does unto the
Earth? Wherefore it were a ſenſleſs thing,
from our experience of fo little a part, to
pronounce any thing infallibly concerning
the fcituation of the whole.
1
The
That the Earth may be a Planet.
83
The Arguments from Aftronomy, are
chiefly theſe four; each of which are boaſt-
ed of to be unanfwerable.
Arg. 1. The Horizon does every where
divide all the great Circles of a Sphere in-
to two equal parts: So there is always half
the Equinoctial above it, and half below.
Thus likewife, there will conftantly be fix
Signs of the Zodiack above the Horizon, and
other fix below it. And befides, the Circles
of the Heaven and Earth, are each way
proportionable to one another; as fifteen
German miles on the Earth,are every where
agreeable to one Degree in the Heavens; and
one Hour in the Earth, is correfpondent to
fifteen Degrees in the Equator. From whence
it may be inferred, that the Earth muſt ne-
ceffarily be fcituated in the midſt of theſe
Circles; and fo confequently, in the Centre
of the World.
I anfwer: This Argument does rightly.
prove the Earth to be in the midſt of thefe
Circles But we cannot hence conclude,that
it is in the Centre of the World: from which,
tho it were never fo much diftant,yet would
it ftill remain in the midſt of thofe Circles,
becauſe it is the Eye that imagines them to
be defcribed about it. Wherefore it were a
weak and prepofterous Collection, to argue
thus, That the Earth is in the Centre of the
World, becauſe in the midſt of thofe Cir-
cles; or becaufe the Parts and Degrees of
the Earth, are anfwerable in proportion to
the Parts and Degrees in Heaven. Whereas,
G 2
It
84
That the Earth may be a Planet.
it follows rather on the contrary, That theſe
Circles are equally diſtant and proportional
in their parts, in refpect of the Earth, be-
cauſe it is our Eye that defcribes them about
the Centre of it.
So that though a far greater part of the
World did appear at one time than at ano-
ther; yet in refpect of thofe Circles which
our Eye deſcribes about the Earth, all that
we could fee at once, would feem to be but
a perfect Hemiſphere: As may be manifeſted
by this following Figure.
G
K
F
B
RM
Q
P
E
L
I
N
D
H
Where if we fuppofe A to be our Earth,
BCDE one of the great Circles which
We
i
That the Earth may be a Planet.
85
we fancy about it, F GHI the Orb of fixed
Stars, R the Centre of them. Now though
the Arch, GF I, be bigger than the other,
GHI, yet notwithſtanding, to the Eye on
the Earth A, one will appear a Semicircle as
well as the other; becauſe the Imagination
does transfer all thofe Stars into the leffer
Circle, BCDE, which it does fancy to be
defcribed above that Centre. Nay, though
there were a habitable Earth, at a far grea-
ter diſtance from the Centre of the World,
even in the place of Jupiter; as fuppofe at
Q, yet then alſo would there be the fame
appearance. For though the Arch, KF L,
in the ſtarry Heaven, were twice as big as
the other, KH L, yet notwithſtanding, at
the Earth Q, they would both appear but
as equal Hemiſpheres, being transferred in-
to that other Circle, M N O P, which is part
of the Sphere that the Eye defcribes to it
felf about the Earth.
From whence we may plainly difcern,
That though the Earth be never fo far di-
ftant from the Centre of the World; yet
the Parts and Degrees of that imaginary
Sphere about it, will always be propor-
tional to the Parts and Degrees of the
Earth.
Arg. 2. Another Demonſtration like un-
to this former, frequently urged to the fame
purpoſe, is this: If the Earth be out of the
Centre of the World, then muſt it be fçi-
tuated in one of theſe three Positions: ci- Vid. Cary.
Goog. L.
ther in the Equater, but out of the Axis;
G 3
86
That the Earth may be
be a Planet.
1
1
t
or, fecondly, in the Axis, but out of the
Equator; or, thirdly, beſides both of them.
But it is not placed according to any of theſe
fcituations, therefore muft it needs be in
the Centre.
1. Tis not in the Equator, and befide the
Axis. For then, firſt, there will be no E-
quinox at all in fome places, when the Days
and Nights fhall be of an equal length. Se-
condly, The Afternoons and Forenoons
will not be of the fame length; becauſe,
then our Meridian-Line muft divide the He-
misphere into unequal parts.
2. Tis not in the Axis, but out of the
Equator; For then, firft, the Equinox would
not happen when the Sun was in the middle
Line between the two Solftices, but in fome
other Parallel, which might be nearer to one
of them, according as the Earth did ap-
proach to one Tropick, more than another.
Secondly, There would not be fuch a pro-
portion between the increaſe and decreaſe
of Days and Nights, as now there is.
:
3. Tis not befides both of them: For
then, all theſe Inconveniences, and fundry
others, muft with the fame neceflity of con-
fequence be inferred. From whence it will
follow, That the Earth muſt be fcituated
there, where the Axis and Equator meet,
which is in the Center of the World.
To this we grant, that the Earth muſt
needs be placed, both in the Axis-and Equa-
tor and fo confequently, in the Centre of
that Sphere which we imagine about it:
But
f
That the Earth may be a Planet.
87
і
But yet this will not prove, that it is in the
midſt of the Univerſe. For let our Adver-
faries fuppofe it to be as far diftant from
that, as they conceive the Sun to be; yet
may it ſtill be fcituated, in the very con-
courſe of theſe two Lines: becauſe the
Axis of the World is nothing else but
that imaginary Line which paffes through
the Poles of our Earth, to the Poles of
the World. And fo likewife the Equa-
tor, is nothing elſe but a great Circle in the
midſt of the Earth, betwixt both the Poles,
which by imagination is continued even to
the fixed Stars. Thus alfo, we may affirm
the Earth to be in the plane of the Zodiack,
if by its annual motion it did deſcribe that
imaginary Circle: and in the plane of the
Equator, if by its diurnal motion about its
own Axis, it did make feveral Parallels, the
midſt of which ſhould be the Equator. From
whence it appears, that theſe two former
Arguments proceed from one and the fame
miſtake, whilſt our Adverſaries ſuppoſe the
Circumference and Center of the Sphere, to
be the fame with that of the World.
Another demonſtration of the fame kind, Arg. 3.
is taken from the Eclipfes of the Sun and
Moon; which would not always happen
when theſe two Luminaries are diametri-
cally oppofed, but fometimes when they
are leſs diſtant than a Semicircle,if it were fo
that the Earth were not in the Centre.
I anſwer: This Argument, if well confi
dered, will be found moſt directly to infer
G 4
this
88
That the Earth may be a Planet.
!
1
:
this concluſion, That in all Eclipfes,the Earth
is in ſuch a ſtreight Line, (betwixt the two
Luminaries) whofe extremities do point
unto oppoſite parts of the Zodiack. Now tho
our Adverfaries fhould fuppofe (as Coperni
cus does) the Earth to be fcituated in that
which they would have to be the Sun's Orb;
yet would there not be any Eclipfe,but when
the Sun and Moon were diametrically oppo-
fite, and our Earth betwixt them: As inay
clearly be manifeſted by this Figure, where
you fee the two Luminaries in oppoſite Signs:
and according as any part of our Earth is
fcituated by its diurnal Revolution, fo will
every Eclipſe be either viſible, or not visible
unto it.
*
Arg
That the Earth may be a Planet.
89
Cœlo. 1.2.
Arg. 4. The laft and chief Argument, is Arift. de
taken from the appearance of the Stars; .14.
which in every Horizon, at each hour of
the Night, and at all times of the Year,
feem of an equal bigness. Now this could
not be, if our Earth were fometimes nearer
unto them by 2000000 German miles,
which is granted to be the Diameter of
that Orb, wherein the Earth is fuppofed to
move.
1.1.0.5,69
I anſwer: This Confequence will not Copern,
hold, if we affirm the Earth's Orb not to
be big enough for the making of any fenfi-
ble difference in the appearance of the fixed
Stars.
Yea, but (you will fay) 'tis beyond con-
ceit, and without all reaſon, to think the
fixed Stars of fo vaft a diſtance from us, that
our approaching nearer unto them by
2000000 German miles, cannot make any
difference in the feeming quantity of their
Bodies.
I reply: There is no certain way to find
out the exact diſtance of the ſtarry Firma-
ment: But we are fain to conclude of it by
Conjectures, according as feveral Reaſons
and Obfervations feem moſt likely unto the
Fancies of divers Men. Now that this Opi-
nion of Copernicus does not make it too big,
may be difcerned from theſe following Con-
fiderations.
The words, great and little, are relative
tearms, and do import a compariſon to
fomething elfe: So that where the Firma-
ment
90
That the Earth may be a Planet.
{
1
ment (as it is according to Copernicus) is
faid to be too big; 'tis likely,that this word
is to be underſtood in reference to fome o-
ther thing of the fame kind, the leaſt of
which is the Moons Orb : But now if its
being fo much bigger than this may be a fuf-
ficient reaſon, why it ſhould be thought too
great, then it ſeems that every thing which
exceeds another of the fame kind, in fuch
a proportion, may be concluded to be of
too big a quantity: and fo confequently,
we may affirm, that there is no fuch thing
in the World. And hence it will follow,
that Whales and Elephants are meer Chima-
ra's, and poetical Fictions, becauſe they do
much exceed many other living Creatures.
If all this eighth Sphere, (faith Gallilaus)
as great as it is, were a light Body, and pla-
ced fo far from us, that it appeared but as
one of the leffer Stars, we fhould then eſteem
it but little; and therefore, we have no rea-
fon now to thruft it out from being amongſt
the Works of Nature, by reaſon of its
too great immenfity. 'Tis a frequent fpeech.
of our Adverfaries, Tycho, Framondus, and
others, in excufe of that incredible fwift-
nefs which they imagine in their Primum
Mobile, That 'twas requifite the Motion of
the Heavens fhould have a kind of infinity
in it, the better to manifeft the infiniteness
of the Creator. And why may not we as
well affirm this concerning the bignefs of
the Heavens? Difficilius eft accidens prater.
modulum fubjecti intendere, quam fubjectum
}
fine
That the Earth may be a Planet.
· 91
fine accidente augere, (faith Kepler.) His
meaning is, that 'tis lefs abfurd to imagine
the eighth Sphere of fo vaft a bignefs, as
long as 'tis without motion, or at leaſt,
has but a very flow one; than to, attribute
unto it fuch an incredible celerity, as is
altogether difproportionable to its big-
nefs.
cap. I.
2. Tis the acknowledgment of Clavius, Comment.
and might eaſily be demonftrated, That if in Sphar.
the Centre were faſtned upon the Pole of
the World, the Orb wherein he fuppofes
the Sun to move, would not be able to reach
fo far in the eighth Sphere, (being confi-
dered according to Ptolomy's Hypothefis) as
to touch the Pole-ſtar which notwith-
ſtanding (faith.he) is. fo near the Pole it
felf, that we can ſcarce diſcern it to move :
Nay, that Circle which the Pole-ſtar makes
about the Pole, is above four times. bigger
than the Orb of the Sun. So that according
to the opinion of our Adverfaries, though
our Earth were at that diſtance from the
Centre, as they ſuppoſe the Sun to be, yet
would not this Excentricity make it nearer to
any one part of the Firmament, than the
Pole-ſtar is to the Pole, which according to
his confeſſion, is ſcarce fenfible. And there-
fore according to their opinion, it would
caufe very little difference in the appearance
of thoſe Stars, the biggeſt of which does
not ſeem to be of above five Seconds in its
Diameter.
3. 'Tis
92
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1
}
3. 'Tis confiderable, That the Spheres of
Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, are, according to the
general opinion, of very great extenſion;
and yet each of them is appointed only to
carry about its particular Planet, which are
but very little in compariſon of the fixed
Stars. Now if for the fcituation of theſe
fixed Stars, there fhould be allotted a pro-
portionable part of the World, 'tis certain,
that their Orb muſt be far bigger than it is
commonly fuppofed, and very near to this
Opinion of Copernicus.
4. We ufually judg the bigness of the
higher Orbs, by their different motions. As
becauſe Saturn finiſhes his courfe in thirty
Years, and Jupiter in twelve, therefore we
attribute unto thofe Orbs, fuch a different
proportion in their bignefs. Now if by this
Rule we ſhould find out the quantity of the
eighth Sphere, we fhall difcern it to be far
nearer unto that bignefs, which Copernicus
fuppofeth it to have, than that which Pto-
lomy, Tycho, and others, ordinarily afcribe
unto it. For the ſtarry Heaven (fay they)
does not finiſh his courſe under 26000 Years;
whereas Saturn, which is next unto it, does
compaſs his Orb in thirty Years. From
whence it will probably follow, that there is
a very great diſtance betwixt theſe in place,
becauſe they have fuch different terms of
their Revolutions.
But againſt this Anfwer: Unto the laft
Argument, our Adverfaries thus reply:
1. If
!
That the Earth may be a Planet.
93.
1
1. If the fixed Stars be fo far diftant from Fromond.
us, that our approaching nearer unto them Veft tra&.
by 2000000 German miles, do not make a-
5.cap.1.
ny fenfible difference in their appearance,
then Gallilaus his Perſpective could not make
them feem of a bigger Form, than they do
to the bare Eye, which yet is contrary to
common experience.
2. From hence it may be inferred, That
the leaſt fixed Star is bigger than all this Orb
wherein we fuppofe the Earth to move; be-
cauſe there is none of them but are of a fen-
fible bigneſs in refpect of the Firmament;
whereas this it feems is not.
Ibid.
3. Since God did at firft create the Stars
for the use of all Nations that are under the
whole Heavens, Deut. 4. 19. it might have Ibid.
argued fome improvidence in him, if he had
made them of fuch vaft magnitudes: where-
as they might as well beſtow their light and
influences, and fo confequently be as fer-
viceable to that end for which they were ap-
pointed, if they had been made with lefs
Bodies, and placed nearer unto us. And
'tis a common maxime, that Nature in all her
Operations, does avoid fuperfluities, and uſe
the moſt compendious way.
I anſwer:
1. To the first; whether the Perfpective
do make the fixed Stars appear bigger than
they do to the bare Eye, cannot certainly
be concluded, unless we had fuch an exact
Glaſs, by which we might try the experi-
ment. But if in this kind we will truſt the
authority
94
That the Earth may be a Planet.
+
*
1.1. par. 1.
Aftron. authority of others, Keplar tells
*.
us, from
Copern. the experience of skilful Men, that the bet-
ter the Perſpective is, by fo much the lefs
will the fixed Stars appear through it, being
but as meer Points from which the Beams of
Light do difperfe themſelves like Hairs. And
'tis commonly affirmed by others, that the
Dog-ſtar, which feems to be the biggeſt
Star amongſt thofe of the firft Magnitude,
does yet appear through this Glafs, but as a
little Point no bigger than the fiftieth part
of Jupiter. Hence it is, that though the
common Opinion hold the Stars of the firſt
Magnitude to be two Minutes in their Dia-
Syftem. meter, and Tycho three; yet † Gallilaus,
who had been moft verfed in the Experi-
ments of his own Perfpective,concludes them
to be but five Seconds.
1
mundi,
Coll.3.
Vid Galil.
ibid.
"
2. To the fecond: Firft, we affirm the
fixed Stars to be of a vaſt Magnitude. But
however, this Argument does not induce any
neceſſity that we ſhould conceive them fo big
as the Earth's Orb. For it might eaſily be
proved, that though a Star of the fixth Mag-
nitude, were but equal in Diameter unto
the Sun, (which is far enough from the
greatneſs of the Earth's Orb) yet the
ftarry Heaven would be at fuch a diſtance
from us, that the Earth's annual Motion
.could not cauſe any difference in its appear-
ance.
Suppofe the Diameter of the Sun to be a-
bout half a Degree, as our Adverfaries
grant; whereas a Star of the fixth Magni-
túde
That the Earth may be a Planet.
95
1
+
tude is fifty Thirds, which is comprehended
in that of the Sun 2160 times. Now if the
Sun were removed fo far from us, that its
Diameter would feem but as one of that
number whereof it now contains 2160, then
muft his diſtance from us be 2160 times
greater than now it is: which is all one, as
if we ſhould fay, that a Star of the fixth
Magnitude is fevered from us by fo many Se-
midiameters of the Earth's Orb. But now,
according to common confent, the diſtance
of the Earth from the Sun, does contain 128
Semidiameters of the Earth; and (as was
faid before) this fuppofed diſtance of the
fixed Stars, does comprehend 2160 Semi-
diameters of the Earth's Orb. From whence
it is manifeft, that the Semidiameter of the
Earth,in compariſon to its diſtance from the
Sun, will be almoſt doubly bigger than the
Semidiameter of the Earth's Orb, in com-
pariſon to 'this diſtance of the Stars.
But
now the Semidiameter of the Earth, does
make very little difference in the appear-
ance of the Sun, becauſe we fee common
Obfervations upon the Surface of it, are as
exactly true to the fenfe, as if they were
made from the Centre of it. Wherefore,
that difference which would be made in
thefe fixed Stars, by the annual courfe of
the Earth, muſt needs be much more unob-
fervable, or rather altogether infenfible.
2. The Confequence of this Argument, is
grounded upon this falfe fuppofition, That
every Body muft neceffarily be of an equal
extenfion,
#
¿
96
That the Earth may be a Planet.
extenfion, to that diſtance from whence
there does not appear any fenfible difference
in its quantity. So that when I fee a Bird
flying fuch a height in the Air, that my be-
ing nearer unto it, or farther from it, by
ten or twenty Foot, does not make it feem
unto my Eyes either bigger or lefs; then I
may conclude, that the Bird muſt needs be
either ten or twenty foot thick: Or when I
fee the Body of a Tree that may be half a
mile from me, and perceive that my ap-
proaching nearer to it, by thirty or forty
paces, does not fenfibly make any different
appearance, I may then infer, that the Tree
is forty paces thick; with many the like ab-
furd Confequences, that would follow from
that Foundation upon which this Argument
is bottom'd.
To the third, I anfwer: 'Tis too much
prefumption, to conclude that to be fuper-
fluous, the uſefulneſs of which we do not
underſtand. There be many fecret Ends in
theſe great Works of Providence, which
humane Wiſdom cannot reach unto; and
as Solomon ſpeaks of thofe things that are
under the Sun, fo may we alfo of thoſe
things that are above it, That no Man can
Eccl.8. 17. find out the Work of God, for though a Man
Labour to feek it out; Yea, further, Though a
wife Man think to know it, yet shall be not be
able to find it. He that hath moſt infight in-
to the Works of Nature, is not able to give
a fatisfying reaſon, why the Planets or Stars
fhould be placed juft at this particular di-
ftánce
That the Earth may be a Planet.
97
ftance from the Earth, and no nearer or far-
ther. And befides, this Argument might as
well be urged against the Hypothefis of Pto-
lomy or Tycho, fince the Stars, for ought
we know, might have been as ferviceable to
us, if they had been placed far nearer than
either of thofe Authors fuppofe them. A-
gain, were there any force in fuch a Confe-
quence, it would as well conclude a great
improvidence of Nature, in making fuch a
multitude of thoſe leffer Stars, which have
lately been diſcovered by the Perfpective.
For to what purpofe fhould fo many Lights
be created for the ufe of Man, fince his Eyes
were not able to difcern them? So that our
difability to comprehend all thoſe ends.
which might be aimed at in the Works of
Nature, can be no fufficient Argument to
prove their fuperfluity. Though Scripture
tells us, that thefe things were made for
our ufe, yet it does not tell us, that this is
their only end. "Tis not impoffible, but that
there may be elſewhere fome other Inhabi-
tants, by whom theſe leſſer Stars may be
more plainly difcerned. And (as was faid
before) why may not we affirm that of the
bignefs, which our Adverfaries do concern-
ing the motion of the Heavens? That God.
to fhew his own immenſity, did put a kind
of infinity in the Creature.
There is yet another Argument to this
purpoſe, urged by * Al. Roff. which was not Lib. f';
referred to any of the former kind, becauſe ſect.2.6.18
I could ſcarcely believe I did rightly under-
H
ftand
•
98
That the Earth may be a Planet.
ſtand it fince he puts it in the front of his
other Arguments, as being of ftrength and
fubtilty enough to be a Leader unto all the
reft; and yet in the moſt likely ſenſe of it,
'tis fo extreamly fimple to be preſſed in a
Controverfy, that every freſh Man would
laugh at it. The words of it are theſe :
Quod minimum eft in circulo debet effe centrum
illius, at Terra longè minor eft Sole, & Æqui-
noctialis Terreftris eft omnium in Calo circulus
minimus, ergo, &c.
By the fame reaſon, it would rather fol-
low, that the Moon, or Mercury, were in the
Centre, fince both thefe are lefs than the
Earth. And then, whereas he fays, that the
Equinoctial of the Earth, is the leaſt Circle
in the Heavens, 'tis neither true nor perti-
nent, and would make one fufpect, that he
who ſhould urge fuch an Argument, did
ſcarce underſtand any thing in Aftronomy.
There are many other Objections like un-
to this, not worth the citing: The chief of
all have been already anfwered; by which
you may diſcern, that there is not any fuch
great neceffity, as our Adverfaries pretend,
why the Earth fhould be fcituated in the
midſt of the Univerſe.
:
PROP.
That the Earth may be a Planet.
99
PROP. VII.
'Tis probable that the Sun is in the Centre
of the World.
He chief Reaſons for the confirmation
of this Truth, are implied in the con-
veniences of this Hypothefis above any other;
whereby we may refolve the Motions and
Appearances of the Heavens, into more eafy
and natural Caufes:
Hence will the Frame of Nature be freed
from that deformity, which it has accord-
ing to the Systeme of Tycho: who though he
make the Sun to be in the midſt of the Pla-
nets, yet, without any good Reaſon, denies
it to be in the midst of the fixed Stars; as if
the Planets, which are fuch eminent parts of
the World, fhould be appointed to move
about a diſtinct Centre of their own, whichi
was beſide that of the Univerſe.
Hence likewiſe are we freed from many of
thoſe Inconveniences in the Hypothefis of
Prolomy, who fuppofed in the Heavens, Epi-
cycles and Eccentricks, and other Orbs, which
he calls the Deferents of the Apoge and the
Perige. As if Nature, in framing this great
Engine of the World, had been put unto
fuch hard fhifts, that he was fain to make
ife of Wheels and Screws, and other
H 2
the
}
+ to the
That the Earth may be a Planet.
100
the like Artificial Inftruments of Moti-
on.
There be fundry other Particulars, where-
by this Opinion concerning the Sun's being
in the Centre, may be ſtrongly evidenced;
Which becauſe they relate unto feveral Mo-
tions alfo, cannot therefore properly be in-
fifted on in this place. You may easily e-
nough difcern them, by confidering the
whole Frame of the Heavens, as they are
according to the Systeme of Copernicus;
wherein all thofe probable Reſolutions that
are given for divers appearances amongſt
the Planets, do mainly depend upon this
Suppofition, that the Sun is in the Centre.
Which Arguments (were there no other)
might be abundantly enough for the confir-
mation of it. But for the greater plenty,
there are likewiſe theſe Probabilities confi-
derable
1. It may feem agreeable to reaſon, That
the Light which is diffuſed in feveral Stars
through the Circumference of the World,
ſhould be more eminently contained, and
(as it were) contracted in the Centre of
it, which can only be by placing the Sun
there.
» In prim.
2. 'Tis an Argument of * Clavius, and
c.p.Sphar. frequently urged by our Adverfaries, That
the moſt natural ſcituation of the Sun's Bo-
dy was in the midft, betwixt the other Pla-
nets; and that for this Reaſon, becauſe
from thence he might more conveniently di-
ſtribute amongſt them both his Light and
Heat.
IS
That the Earth may be a Planet.
101
7
Heat. The force of which, may more pro-
perly be applied to prove him in the
Centre.
3. 'Tis probable that the Planetary Orbs.
(which are ſpecial parts of the Univerfe)
do move about the Centre of the World,
rather than about any other Centre which is
remote from it. But now 'tis evident, that
the Planets Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus,
Mercury, do, by their Motion, encompaſs
the Body of the Sun. 'Tis likely therefore
that this is fcituated in the midſt of the
World.
And as for the three upper Planets, 'tis
found, by Obfervation, that they are always
neareſt to the Earth, when in oppoſition to
the Sun, and fartheſt from us, when in con-
junction with it: Which difference is fo
eminent, that Mars in his Perige does appear
fixty times bigger, than when he is in the
Apoge, and at the greateſt diſtance.
Now, that the Revolution of Venus and
Mercury alfo is about the Sun, may from
hence be evidenced. Firſt, Becauſe they are
never at any great diſtance from him. Se-
condly, Becauſe they are feen fometimes a-
bove, and fometimes below him. Thirdly,
Becauſe Venus, according to her different
fcituations, does change her appearance as
the Moon.
4. There is yet another Argument, which
* Ariftotle himſelf doth repeat from Pytha-* De Cœlo,
goras. The moft excellent Body ſhould have 2. c.13.
the best place but the Sun is the moſt ex-
H 3
cellent
f
That the Earth may be a Planet.
102
1
1
*
Satur-
nal, lib. 1.
f.17, &c.
5
cellent Body, and the Centre is the beſt.
place; therefore 'tis likely the Sun is in the
Centre. In the Frame of Nature (which
is fuppofed to be of an orbicular Form) there
are but two places of any eminency, the
Circumference and the Centre. The Cir-
cumference being of fo wide a capacity,can-
not fo fitly be the peculiar Seat of a Body,
that is fo little in refpect of it: And befides,
that which is the moſt excellent part of the
World, fhould be equally preferved in it
felf, and ſhared in its Vertues by all the
other parts, which can only be done, by its
being placed in the midſt of them. This is
intimated unto us, in that frequent Speech
of Plato, that the Soul of the World does
refide in the innermoſt place of it: And
that in Macrobius, who often compares the
Sun in the World, to the Heart in a living
Creature.
Into this Ariftotle anfwers by a diftincti-
on: There is medium magnitudinis, fo the
Centre is in the middle of the Sphere: And
there is medium natura,or informationis, which
is not always the fame with the other; for
in this fenfe the Heart is in the middle of a
Man; becauſe from thence (faith he) as
from the Centre, the vital Spirits are con-
veyed to all the Members: and yet we
know that it is not the Centre of Magni-
tude, or at an equal diftance from all the
other parts.
1
And befides, the middle is the worst place,
becauſe moſt circumfcribed, fince that is
more
That the Earth may be a Planet.
103
more excellent, which does limit any thing,
than that which is bounded by it. For this
reaſon is it, that Matter is amongſt thoſe
things which are terminated, and Form that
which does circumfcribe.
But againſt this anſwer of Ariſtotle, it is
again replied:
Pern.lib.2.
1. Though it be true, that in living Crea- Koplar.
tures, the beſt and chiefeft part is not placed aftr. Co-
always juft in the midft; yet this may be, par.2.
becauſe they are not of an orbicular Form,
as the World is.
2. Though that which bounds another
thing, be more excellent than that which is
terminated by it, yet this does not prove
the Centre to be the worſt place, becauſe
that is one of the Terms or Limits of a
round Body, as well as the Circumfe-
rence.
Rhetict.
There are likewiſe other Arguments to Maffin.
this purpoſe, much infifted on by eminent pre. ad
Aftronomers; taken from that Harmoni- Narrat.
cal Proportion which there may be be- Keplar.
twixt the feveral diftances and bignefs of mysterium
the Orbs, if we ſuppoſe the Sun to be in Cofmogra-
the Centre.
phicum.
For according to this (fay they) we may
conceive an excellent harmony, both in the
number and the diſtance of the Planets;
(and if God made all other things, numero
& menfurâ, much more then thofe greater
Works, the Heavens) for then the five Ma-
thematical Bodies, fo much ſpoken of by
* Euclid, will bear in them a proportion 15, &c.
H 4
an-
* Lib. 13.
prop. 14,
LA
104
That the Earth may be a Planet.
}
A
1
anfwerable to the feveral diſtances of the
Planets from one another.
Thus a Cube will meaſure the diſtance be-
twixt Saturn and Jupiter; a Pyramis or Te-
traedron, the distance betwixt Jupiter and
Mars; a Dodecaedron, the distance betwixt
Mars and the Earth; an Icofaëdron,the diſtance
betwixt the Earth & Venus;and an Octoëdron,
the diſtance betwixt Venus & Mercury: that
is, if we conceive a Circumference defcri-
bed immediately without the Cube, and a-
nother within it, the diſtance between theſe
two, will fhew what proportional diſtance
there is betwixt the Orb of Saturn, and
that of Jupiter. Thus alfo, if you con-
ceive a Circumference defcribed on the out-
fide of a Pyramis, or Tetraedron, and ano-
ther within it, this will fhew fuch a propor-
tional diſtance, as there is betwixt the Orb
of Mars, from that of Jupiter. And fo of
the reſt.
Now if any ask why there are but fix
Planetary Orbs? Keplar anfwers, Quia non
oportet plures quàm quinque proportiones effe,
totidem nempè quot regularia funt in Matheft
corpora. Sex autem termini confummant hunc
proportionum numerum: Becauſe there are
but five proportions, fo many as there are
regular Bodies in Mathematicks, each of
whofe Sides and Angles are equal one to
another. But now there are fix terms re-
quired to confummate this number of pro-
portions; and fo confequently, there can
be but fix primary Planets.
Thus
1
;
That the Earth may be a Planet.
105
1
Thus likewife, by placing the Sun in the
Centre, we may conceive fuch a proportion
betwixt the Bodies of the Planets, as will
be answerable unto their fevral Spheres:
Then Mercury, which has the leaft Orb,
will have the leaft Body; Venus bigger than
that, but less than any of the other; our
Earth bigger than Venus, but lefs than the
reft; Mar's bigger than the Earth, but lefs
than Jupiter; Jupiter bigger than Mars, and
lefs than Saturn; Saturn being the higheft,
ſhould alſo be the biggeft. All which Har-
mony would be difturbed, by putting in
the Sun amongſt them; and therefore, it
may be more convenient for him to fit till
in the Centre.
There are fundry other Arguments in
this kind to be found out, by a confiderati-
on of this whole Hypothefis: He that does
rightly underſtand it, may therein eaſily
difcern many ſtrong Probabilities, why the
Sun fhould be in the midſt of the World,
rather than in any other Pofition.
}
PROP,
106
That the Earth may be a Planet.
PROP. VIII.
That there is not any fufficient reason to
prove the Earth incapable of thofe mo-
tions which Copernicus afcribes un-
to it.
THE
f
He two chief Motions in the World,
which are more eſpecially remarkable
above the reft, are the Diurnal, and An-
nual.
The Diurnal, which makes the difference
betwixt Night and Day, is cauſed by the
Revolution of our Earth upon its own Axis,
in the fpace of four and twenty hours.
The Annual, which makes the difference
betwixt Winter and Summer, is likewiſe
caufed by the Earth, when being carried
through the Ecliptick in its own Orb, it fi-
niſhes its courſe in a Year.
The firft is ufually ſtiled, Motus Revolu-
tionis: The fecond, Motus Circumlationis:
There is likewiſe a third, which Copernicus
calls, Motus Inclinationis: But this being
throughly confidered, cannot properly be
ftiled a Motion, but rather an Immutability,
it being that whereby the Axis of the Earth
does always keep parallel to it felf; from
which fcituation, it is not its Annual Courſe
that does make it in the leaſt manner to de-
cline.
As
That the Earth may be a Planet.
107
As for the Difficulties which concern the
fecond of theſe, they have been already
handled in the fixth Propofition, where the
Earth's Eccentricity was maintained.
So that the chief buſineſs of this Chap-
ter, is to defend the Earth's Diurnal Moti-
on, againſt the Objections of our Adverfa-
ries. Sundry of which Objections, to ſpeak
(as the Truth is) do bear in them a great
fhew of probability, and fuch too (as it
feems) was very efficacious, fince Ariftotle
and Ptolomy, &c. Men of excellent Parts,
and deep Judgments, did ground upon them,
as being of infallible and neceſſary conſe-
quence.
I thall reckon them up feverally, and fet
down fuch Anſwers unto each, as may yield
ſome ſatisfaction to every indifferent feeker
of Truth.-
Firſt then, 'tis objected from our fenfes;
If the Earth did move, we fhould perceive
it. The Weſtern Mountains would then ap-
pear to aſcend towards the Stars, rather than
the Stars to defcend below them.
I anfwer: The fight judges of Motion,
according as any thing does defert the Plane
whereon it felf is feated: which Plane
every where keeping the fame fcituation and
diſtance, in reſpect of the Eye, does there-
fore ſeem immovable unto it, and the mo-
tion will appear in thoſe Stars and parts of
the Heaven, through which the Vertical
Line does paſs.
The
108
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Al. Roff.
cap.1.
1
The reafon of fuch deceit may be this:
Motion being not a proper Object of the
Sight, nor belonging to any other peculiar
Senfe, muſt therefore be judged of by the
fenfus communis, which is liable to miſtake
in this refpect, becauſe it apprehends the
Eye it felf to reft immovable, whilſt it does
not feel any Effects of this Motion in the
Body: As it is when a Man is carried in a
Ship; fo that Senfe is but an ill Judg of Na-
tural Secrets. 'Tis a good Rule of Plato,
Εἰς τὸν ἀφορῶν δὲ φιλόσοφον καὶ μὴ εἰς τ
oyev:
v: A Philofopher must not be carried
away by the bare appearance of things to
fight, but muft examine them by reafon. If
this were a good Confequence, The Earth
does not move, becauſe it does not appear
fo to us; we might then as well argue, that
it does move when we go upon the Water;
according to the Verfe:
Provehimur portu,terraque,verbefq; recedunt.
Or if fuch Arguments would hold, it were
an eafy matter to prove the Sun and Moon
not fo big as a Hat, or the fixed Stars as a
Candle.
Yea, but if the Motions of the Heavens
4.1. fedt.1. be only apparent, and not real, then the
Motion of the Clouds will be fo too, fince
the Eye may be as well deceived in the one
as the other.
I anſwer: 'Tis all one, as if he ſhould in-
fer, that the fenfe was miſtaken in every
thinga
That the Earth may be a Planet.
109
L-
thing, becauſe it was fo in one thing: And
this would be an excellent Argument to prove
that Opinion of Anaxagoras, that the Snow
was black.
The reaſon why that motion which is
cauſed by the Earth, does appear as if it
were in the Heavens, is, becauſe the fenfus
communis, in judging of it, does conceive
the Eye to be it ſelf immovable, (as was
faid before) there being no ſenſe that does
difcern the effects of any motion in the Bo-
dy; and therefore, it does conclude every
thing to move, which it does perceive to
change its diſtance from it: So that the
Clouds do not feem to move fometimes,
when as notwithſtanding they are every
where carried about with our Earth, by ſuch
a ſwift revolution; yet this can be no hin-
drance at all, why we may not judg aright
of their other particular Motions, for which
there is not the fame reaſon. Though to a
Man in a Ship, the Trees and Banks may
feem to move; yet it would be but a weak
Argument, to conclude from thence, that
therefore fuch a one could not tell whether
his Friend does really ftir, whom he fees to
walk up and down in the Ship: or that he
might as well be deceived in judging the
Oars to move, when they do not.
'Tis again replied by the fame Objector,
That it is not credible, the Eye fhould be
miſtaken in judging of the Stars and Hea-
vens; becauſe thoſe being light Bodies, are
the primary & proper Objects of that Senfe.
I
110
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1
I anſwer: The deceit here, is not con
cerning the Light or Colour of thofe Bodies"
but concerning their Motion; which is nei-
ther the primary nor proper Object of the
Eye, but reckoned amongst the Objecta Com-
munia.
2. Another common Argument againſt
this Motion, is taken from the danger that
would thence arife unto all high Buildings,
which by this would quickly be ruinated and
fcattered abroad.
;
I anſwer: This Motion is fuppofed to be
natural; and thofe things which are ac-
cording to Nature, have contrary effects to
other matters, which are by force and vio-
lence. Now it belongs unto things of this
latter kind, to be inconftant and hurtful
whereas thofe of the firft kind muſt be re-
gular, and tending to confervation. The
Motion of the Earth, is always equal and
like it felf; not by ftarts and fits. If a
Glafs of Beer may ſtand firmly enough in a
Ship, when it moves fwiftly upon a ſmooth
ftream; much lefs then will the Motion of
the Earth, which is more natural, and fo
confequently more equal, cauſe any danger
unto thoſe Buildings that are erected upon
it. And therefore to fufpect any fuch event,
would be like the fear of Lactantius, who
would not acknowledg the being of any
Gilbert.de Antipodes, left then he might be forced to
Magn.l.6.
grant that they ſhould fall down unto the
Heavens. We have equal reaſon to be afraid
of high Buildings, if the whole World
above
c.5.
That the Earth may be a Planet.
III
above us were whirled about with fuch a
mad celerity as our Adverfaries fuppofe;
for then there would be but fmall hopes,that
this little point of Earth fhould eſcape from
the reſt.
*
But fuppofing (faith Roſſe) that this Lib.x.fe&.
Motion were natural to the Earth, yet it is 1. cap.3.
not natural to Towns and Buildings, for
thefe are Artificial.
To which I anſwer: Ha, ha, ha.
3. Another Argument to this purpofe, is
taken from the reft and quietness of the Air
about us; which could not be, if there were
any fuch fwift Motion of the Earth. If a Man
riding upon a fleet Horfe, do perceive the
Air to beat againſt his Face, as if there
were a Wind, what a vehement Tempeſt
fhould we continually feel from the Eaſt, if
the Earth were turned about with fuch a
fwift revolution as is fuppofed?
Unto this 'tis ufually anfwered, That the
Air alfo is carried along with the fame mo-
tion of the Earth: For if the Concavity of
the Moon's Orb, which is of fo fmooth and
glabrous a Superficies, may (according to
our Adverfaries) drive along with it the
greateſt part of this Elementary World, all
the Regions of Fire, and all the vaſt upper
Regions of Air, and (as fome will have it)
the two lower Regions, together with the
Sea likewife; for from hence (faith Alex.
Roffe, lib. 1. fect. 1. cap. 3.) is it, that be-
twixt the Tropicks there is a conftant Eaſtern
Wind, and a continual flowing of the Sea
Weft-
:
4
{
1
f12
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Weftward: I fay, if the Motion of the
Heavens, which are fimooth Bodies, may be
able to carry with it fo great a part of the
Elementary World: or if the rugged parts
of the Moon's Body, be able to carry with
it fo great a part of the Air, as Fromondus
(Ant. c.16.) affirms; much more then may
our Earth, which is a rugged mountanous
Body, be able to turn about ſo little a part
of the World, as that vaporous Air next
unto it.
о
Suppofe the inward Circle to reprefent
the Earth; and the outward, the thicker
Air which encompaſſes it. Now it is eafily
conceivable, that the revolution of fo great
a Body as this Globe of Earth, may turn
about
That the Earth may be a Planet.
113
མ
{
about by its meer motion, (if there were
nothing clfe) fo little a part of the adjoin-
ing Air, as is here reprefented: And yet,
1. The difproportion betwixt the thick-
nefs of the Earth, and this Orb of Air, is
far greater than could be expreft in the Fi-
gure, being but as twenty miles, which is
at moſt the thickneſs of this Air, unto 3456
miles, which is the Semidiameter of our
Earth, and fo is but as an infenfible number
in refpect of this other.
2. Befides the meer motion of the Earth,
which in probability (being fuch a rugged
Body) might be enough to carry fo little a
part of the Air along with it; there is alfo
(as we fuppofe) a magnetical vigour which
proceeds from it, whereby 'tis more able to
make all things that are near unto it, to ob-
ferve the fame Revolution,
But if it be ſo (faith Alex. Roff.). that * Lib. r,
not only the Man, but the Medium alfo, and fett.1.c.s:
the Object be moved, this muft needs be
fuch a great hindrance to the fight, that the
Eye cannot judg exactly of any thing. For
fuppofe the Man alone to be in a motion, he
could not fee fo well as when he is ftill; but
now, if not only he, but his Spectacles,
and Book, were all moved, he would not
be able to difcern any thing diftinctly.
1
•
I anfwer: The Confequence were perti-
nent, if all theſe were feveral motions: but
if the Subject, and Medium, and Object,
were all carried with one and the fame equal
motion, (as it is here fuppofed) this could
114
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1
* Syft.
mundi,
Collog.z.
be no impediment to the Act of feeing, but
it would be all one with the reft; becauſe
by this means, they are not fevered from
one another, and therefore the Species are
not difturbed. 'Tis an excellent faying of
* Gallileus, and may ferve for the refoluti-
on of many fuch Doubts as thefe, Morus
catenus tanquàm motus operatur, quatenus rela-
tionem habet ad eas res que ipfo deftituuntur; in
is vérò rebus, quæ tota aqualiter de eo partici-
pant, nihil operatur, & ita fe habet ac fi nul-
lus effet. If a Man be within fome Room of
a Ship, he may read altogether as eaſily
when the Ship moves, as when it ſtands
ftill.
4,Another Argument againſt this circular
motion of the Earth, is grounded upon that
common Principle amongst the Ariftotelians;
Unius corporis fimplicis unus tantum eft motus
One kind of Body, has but one kind of Mo-
tion. But now, the Earth and Water hath
a motion of deſcent: the Air, a motion of
afcent; and therefore none of them can
have any circular motion natural unto
them.
I anfwer: First, Thefe right Motions of
Elementary Bodies, belong only to the parts
of them, and that too when they are out of
their proper places; fo that the whole to
which they belong, may, notwithſtanding
this, have another Motion of its own. But,
fecondly, this faying which Ariftotle calls a
Principle, will not confift with other evi-
dent Experiments of Nature. Thus, though
•
a
1
That the Earth may be a Planet.
iis
a Loadſtone, in reſpect of its matter and
condenfity, naturally tends downward; yet
this does not hinder, but that in reſpect of
fome other qualities, as its delire of union
and coition to another Loadftone, it may
alfo naturally move upwards. From
whence it will follow, that the fame Ele-
mentary Body, may have divers natural
Motions.
1
}
5. The gravity and magnitude of this
Earthy Globe, do make it altogether unfit
for fo fwift a Motion.
/
·
+
I anſwer: Firſt, Heavinefs can only be
applied unto thoſe Bodies which are out of
their proper places, or unto fuch parts as
are fevered from the whole to which they
belong. And therefore the Globe of Earth,
confidered as whole, and in its right place,
cannot truly be called heavy. I deny not,
but that there is in it, and fo likewiſe in
the other Planets, an ineptitude to motion,
by reafon of the matter and condenfity of
their Bodies: And fo likewife there is, as
truly, (though not according to the fame
degrees) in the leaft particle of a material
condenſed Subſtance: ſo that this cannot
reaſonably be pretended as a juft Impedi-
ment, why the Earth fhould be incapable of
fuch a Motion. Secondly, And though this
Globe be of fo vaft a magnitude, yet, as
Nature beſtows upon other Creatures (for
inftance, an Eagle and a Fly) Spirits, and
motive Powers, proportionable to their fe-
yeral Bodies: fo likewife may fhe endow
I z
}
the
•
{
116
That the Earth may be a Planet.
the Earth with a motive Faculty anſwerable
to its greatnefs. Or if this may make the
Earth incapable of fo fwift a motion as is
fuppofed, much more then will the Heavens
be diſabled for that greater ſwiftneſs which
is imagined in them. I might add, the Globe
of the Sun, and Jupiter, are obferved to
move about their own Centres; and there-
fore the Earth, which is far leſs than either
of them, is not, by reaſon of its too great
magnitude, made unfit for fuch a Revoluti-
on. Thirdly, As for the fwiftnefs of the
Earth's Courfe, it does not exceed (all
Circumſtances well confidered) the celeri-
ty of fome other Motions, with which we
are acquainted; as that of the Clouds,
when driven by a tempestuous Wind; that
Melin of a Bullet fhot from a Canon, which in the
prafat. ad
ſpace of a minute flies four miles. Or, as
another hath obferved, in the fecond fcru-
Fromond. ple of an hour, it may paſs the fifteenth
Vesta.
part of a German mile: Than which, there
tract.I. is not any Point in the Earth's Equinoctial
that moves fafter; and though a Bullet be
much flower in moving a greater diſtance,
yet for fo little a fpace, while the force of
the Powder is moft freſh and powerful, it
does equal the ſwiftnefs of the Earth. And
yet,
Narrat.
Khet.
cap.3.
1. A Bullet, or Cloud, is carried in its
whole Body, being fain to break its way
through the Air round about it but
now the Earth (in refpect of this firſt Mo-
tion) does remain ftill in the fame fcitu-
ation,
That the Earth may be a Planet.
117
ation, and move only about its own Cen-
ter.
2. The Motion of a Bullet is violent, and
againſt its Nature, which does ſtrongly in-
cline it to move downwards. Whereas
the Earth being confidered as whole, and in
its proper place, is not heavy, nor does
it contain any repugnancy to a Circular Mo-
tion.
6. The chief Argument on which our
Adverfaries do moſt infift, is this: If there Ariſtot, de
were fuch a Motion of the Earth as is fup- Celo, 1.2.
poſed; then thoſe Bodies which are fevered 13.
from it in the Air, would be forfaken by it.
The Clouds would feem to riſe and ſet as
the Stars. The Birds would be carried a-
way from their Neſts. No heavy Body
could fall perpendicular. An Arrow or Bul-
let being hot from Eaſt to Weſt, by the
fame violence, will not be carried an equal
diſtance from us, but we ſhould, by the re-
volution of our Earth, overtake that which
was shot to the Eaft, before it could fall. If
a Man, leaping up, ſhould abide in the Air
but one fecond fcruple of an hour, or the
fixtieth part of a minute, the Earth, in that
fpace, would withdraw it felf from him
almoſt a quarter of a mile. All theſe, and
many other fuch ſtrange Inferences, which
are directly contrary to fenfe and exper
rience, would follow from this motion of
the Earth.
I 3
There
1
118
That the Earth may be a Planet.
There are three feveral ways moſt fre-
quently uſed for the refolving of thefe kind
of Doubts.
1/
I. From thofe Magnetical Qualities,
which all Elementary Bodies do par-
take of
2. From the like motions of other things
within the room of a failing Ship.
3. From the like participation of motion
in the open parts of a Ship.
1. For thofe Magnetical Properties, with
which all theſe Bodies are endowed. For
the better underſtanding of this, you muſt
know, That befides thofe common Elemen-
tary Qualities of Heat, Coldneſs, Drinefs,
Moiſture, &c. which arife from the pre-
dominancy of feveral Elements; there are
likewife other Qualities (not fo well known
to the Ancients) which we call Magnetical,
of which every Particle in the Terreftrial
Globe does neceflarily participate and
whether it be joined to this Globe by conti-
nuity or contiguity; or whether it be fe-
vered from it, as the Clouds in the fecond
Region, a Bird, or Bullet in the Air; yet
does it ftill retain its Magnetical Qualities,
together with all thofe Operations that pro-
ceed from them.
Now from thefe Properties do we fup-
pofe the Circular Motion of the Earth to
ariſe.
If you ask, What Probabilities there are,
to prove that the Earth is endowed with any
fuch affections? I anſwer: 'Tis likely, that
༢ ་
the
That the Earth may be a Planet.
119
the lower parts of this Globe, do not con-
fift of fuch a foft, fructifying Earth, as there
is in the Surface, (becaufe there can be no
fuch ufe for it as here, and Nature does no-
thing in vain) but rather of fome hard
rocky fubftance, fince we may well conceive,
that theſe lower parts are preffed clofe to-
gether, by the weight of all thofe heavy
Bodies above them. Now, 'tis probable,
that this rocky Subftance. is a Loadſtone, ra-
ther than a Fafpis, Adamant, Marble, or
any other, becauſe experience teacheth us,
that the Earth and Loadſtone do agree to-
gether in fo many Properties. Suppofe a
Man were to judg the Matter of divers, Bo-
dies; each of which fhould be wrap'd up
in fome covering from his Eye, fo that he
might only examine them by fome other
outward figns: If in this examination, he
fhould find any particular Body which had
all the Properties that are peculiar to a
Loadftone, he would in reafon conclude it
to be of that Nature, rather than any other.
Now there is altogether as much reaſon why
we ſhould infer, that the inward parts of
the Earth do confiſt of a Magnetical Sub-
ftance. The agreement of thefe two, you
may fee largely fet forth in the Treatife of
Dr. Gilbert. I will inftance only in one.Ex-
ample, which of it felf may fufficiently evi-
dence, that the Globe of Earth does par-
take of the like affections with the Load-
ftone. In the Mariner's Needle, you may
obferve the Magnetical Motions of Direct
[
1 4
120
That the Earth may be a Planet.
:
on, Variation, Declination; the two laft of
which are found to be indifferent, according
to the variety of places. Now this diffe-
rence cannot proceed from the Needle it
felf, becauſe that is the fame every where.
Nor can we well conceive how it fhould be
caufed by the Heavens, for then the Varia-
tion would not be always alike in the fame
place, but diverfe, according to thofe feve-
ral parts of the Heaven, which at feveral
times fhould happen to be over it: And
therefore it muft neceflarily proceed from
the Earth, which being it felf endowed with
Magnetical Affections, does diverfly difpofe
the Motions of the Needle, according to the
difference of that difponent virtue, which is
in its feveral Parts,
Now, to apply this unto the particular
Inftances of the Objection: We fay, though
fome parts of this great Magnet, the Earth,
may, according to their Matter, be fevered
from the whole; yet are they always joined
to it, by a communion of the fame Magne-
tical Qualities; and do no lefs obſerve theſe
kind of Motions, when they are ſeparated
from the whole, than if they were united
to it. Nor need this feem incredible, that
a heavy Bullet,in fuch a fwift violent courfe,
fhould be able to obferve this Magnetical
Revolution of the whole Earth; when as
we fee that thofe great Bodies of Saturn,
Jupiter, &c. hanging in the vaſt ſpaces of
the Atherial Air, do fo conftantly and re-
gularly move on in their appointed courfes.
Though
That the Earth may be a Planet.
121
ד
3
་
Though we could not fhew any fimilitude of
this Motion in thefe inferior Bodies, with
which we are acquainted; yet we muſt
know, there may be many things which a-
gree to the whole Frame, that are not dif-
cernable in divers parts of it. 'Tis natural
unto the Sea to ebb and flow, but yet there
is not this Motion in every drop or bucket
of Water. So if we confider every part of
our Bodies feverally, the Humors, Bones,
Flefi, &c. they are all of them apt to tend
downwards, as being of a condenfed Mat-
ter; but yet confider them according to the
whole Frame, and then the Blood or Hu-
mors may naturally afcend upvvards to the
Head, as vvell as defcend to any of the
Iovver parts. Thus the vvhole Earth may
move round, though the feveral parts of it
have not any fuch particular Revolution of
their ovvn. Thus likevvife, though each
condenfed Body being conſidered by it felf,
may ſeem to have only a Motion of defcent,
yet in reference to that vvhole Frame, of
vvhich it is a part, it may alſo partake
of another Motion that may be natural un-
to it.
But ſome may here object: Though the
Earth vvere endovved vvith fuch Magnetical
Affections, yet vvhat probability is there
that it ſhould have fuch a Revolution? I an-
fvver: 'Tis obferved of thoſe other Mag-
netical Bodies of Saturn, Jupiter, and the
Sun, that they are carried about their ovvn
Centers; and therefore 'tis not improbable,
but
122
That the Earth may be a Planet.
but that it may be fo vvith the Earth alfo:
which if any deny, he muft fhevy a rea-
fon vvhy in this refpect they should be
unlike.
Yea, but though the Earth did move
round, vvhat ground is there to affirm, that
thofe Bodies, vwhich are fevered from it, as
a Bullet, or the Clouds, fhould follovy it
in the fame courfe ?
Ianfvver: Thofe Spots vvhich are difco-
vered about the Sun, and are thought to be
Clouds or Evaporations from his Body, are
obferved to be carried about according to
his Revolution. Thus the Moon is turned
round by our Earth, the four leffer Planets
by the Body of Jupiter. Nay, thus all the
Planets, in their feveral Orbs, are moved a-
bout by the Revolution of the Sun upon
its ovyn Axis (faith Keplar) and there-
fore, much more may an Arrovv, or Bul-
let, be carried round by the Magnetical Mo-
tion of our Earth.
The fecond vvay, vvhereby fome anfvver
unto the Inftances of this Argument, is,
by fhewing the like Motions of other
things, within fome Room of a failing Ship.
Thus Experience teaches, (fay they). that
a Candle, as alfo the Fumes that come from
it, will always keep the fame fcituation, in
the ſwifteft motion of a Ship, as if it did
reft immovably, and the Flame will not
more efpecially bend one way, or have any
troubled fluctuation,but burn as ftreight and
quietly, as if it did ftand ftill. Again, it
has
That the Earth may be a Planet:
123
1
i
has been found, (fay; thofe, that have been
verfed in thefe, kind of Experiments) that
the fame force will caft a Body but an equal,
diftance, whether, or no the Body do move
with, or againſt the motion of the Ship.
As alfo, that any Weight being let fall, will
defcend in as true a perpendicular, as if
the Ship did ſtand ftill. If a Man, leaping
up, do tarry in the Air one fecond, fcruple
of an hour, yet the Ship will not, in its
greateft fwiftnefs (as it fhould according to
the calculation of our Adverfaries) be car-
ried from him at least fifteen foot. If we
fuppofe a Man to jump in fuch a Ship, he
will not be able to pafs farther, when he
jumps againſt the motion of it, than when
he jumps with it. All which Particulars,
may argue, that thefe things are carried a-
long together, by the common motion of
the Ship. Now if Bodies may be thus joint-
ly moyed by fuch a preternatural motion,
much more then will they accompany the
Earth in its Diurnal Revolution, which
we fuppofe to be natural unto them, and
as a Law impoſed by God in their firft Crea-
tion.
$
If the Flame of a Candle, or the Smoke
that comes from it, (things that are fo ea-
fily moveable) are, notwithstanding,carried
fo equally, and without any diſturbance, by
the motion of a Ship; then alfo the Clouds
in the Air, and all other light Bodies, may
well enough be turned about by the Revolu-
tion of our Earth.
If
124
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Fromond.
Vests.
tradt 2.
cap.2.
If an equal force will caft an heavy Bo-
dy but at an equal diftance, whether or no
it move with, or against the motion of the
Ship; then may we eafily conceive, that an
Arrow, or Ballet, being fhot with the fame
violence, will pafs but the fame ſpace on the
Earth, whether or no it be ſhot towards the
Eaft or Weft.
L
If a heavy Body,while the Ship does move,
will fall down in a ſtreight Line; then it is
not the Revolution of our Earth that can
hinder a perpendicular defcent.
If a Man, leaping up in a Ship, may a-
bide in the Air one fecond fcruple of an hour,
and yet this Ship, in its greateſt fwiftneſs,
not withdraw it felf fifteen foot; then will
not the Earth, in that ſpace, go from him
almoſt à quarter of a mile.
But againſt this, 'tis Objected, That the
Earth has the fimilitude of an open Ship,and
not of any Room that is clofe. And tho it
be true, that when the Roof and the Walls
do all move together, the Air which is in-
cluded betwixt them, muſt be carried along
by the fame motion; yet it is not fo with
the Earth, becauſe that hath not any fuch
Walls or Roof, wherein it may contain and
carry along with it the Medium. And there-
fore Experience will rather argue againſt
this fuppofed Revolution. Thus 'tis ob-
ferved, that a Stone being let fall from the
Maft of a Ship, that moves fwiftly, will not
defcend to the fame point, as if the Ship
did ſtand ſtill. From whence it will follow,
•
that
That the Earth may be a Planet.
125
that if our Earth had fuch a Circular Mo-
tion, then any heavy Body, being let fall
from fome high Tower, or other ſteep
place, would not defcend unto that point of
Earth which was directly under it at the be-
ginning.
To this we anfwer: That the Air which
moves along with our Earth, is as well li-
mited in certain bounds, as that which is in-
cluded in a Room. If you ask where theſe
Bounds are terminated: I anſwer, Neither
by the utmoſt parts of the World, nor yet
by the Concavity of the Moon's Orb, (as
Fromondus would have us affirm) but by
the Sphere of vaporous Air that encompaſſes
our Earth; or which is all one, by the Orb
of Magnetical Vigour, which proceeds from
it. And befides, 'tis confiderable, that all
Earthly Bodies are not only contained with-
in theſe limits,as things are in a cloſe Room,
but alſo as parts in that Whole to which
they belong.
2. Though the carrying along of the Me-
dium, may folve the motion of light Bodies
in a Ship, as the Flame of a Candle, Smoke,
or the like, yet this cannot concur to that
which hath been ſaid, of heavy Bodies, as a
Man leaping up, a Bullet defcending, &c.
fince it is not the motion of the meer Air
that is able to make theſe partake of the
ſame motion with the Ship. Unto that
Argument which he urges from the Experi-
ment of a Stone falling in an open Ship: We
anſwer:
I.
Though
126
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Syft. Mun
di. Col
log. 2.
1. Though the inftance of a Ship, máy
Terve as a proof for this opinion, it being
an Argument, a minori ad majus, from an aċ-
cidental Motion; to a natural; yet it will
not ferve against it. For though it were
not thus in accidental Motions, yet this
would not hinder but that it might be fo in
thofe that are fuppofed to be proper and
natural.
}
2. As for that Experiment it felf, 'tis but
a groundlefs imagination, and was never
yet confirmed by any particular Experience,
becauſe 'tis certain the Event would be clean
otherwife, as fhall be proved in the third
way of anſwering.
·
3. The third and laſt way of clearing the
Doubts in the fixth Argument, is, by fhew-
ing the like participation of motion, in thoſe
things that are in the open parts of a Ship.
To which purpofe Gallilaus urges this Ex-
periment: If any one ſhould let fall a Stone
from an high Maft, he would find, Lapidem
in eundem femper Navis locum decidere, feu
confiftat illa, feu quant acunque velocitate movea-
tur: That the Stone would always defcend
unto the very fame place, whether or no
the Ship did move or ftand ftill. The Rea-
fon of which is, becauſe the Motion of the
Ship is likewife impreffed in the Stone:which
Impreffion is not equally prevalent in a light
Body, as a Feather, or Wool; becauſe the
Air, which has power over them, is not
carried along by the fame motion of the
Ship Thus likewife will it be in this other
experi
!
That the Earth may be a Planet.
127
>
experiment; If a Man upon a running
Horfe, fhould, in his fwifteft courfe, let
fall a Bullet, or Stone, thefe heavy Bodies,
bendes their own defcent, would alfo parti-
cipate that tranfverfe motion of the Horſe.
For as thofe things that are thrown from us,
do continue their motion when they are out
of the hand in the open Air: To likewife
muſt it be, when the force is conferred by
that motion which the Arm has from the
Horſe. While a Man is riding, his Arm is
alſo carried by the fame fwiftnefs of the
Horfe; therefore, if he fhould only open
his Hand, and let fall any thing, it would
not defcend in ftrait Line, but muft ne-
ceffarily be driven forward, by reaſon of
that force imprefled in it by the ſwiftnefs of
the Horfe, which is alfo communicated to
the Arm; it being all onelin effect, whether
or no the Armh be moved by a particular mo-
tion of its owh, as it is in cafting of things
from us, or By the common 'motion of the
Body, as it is in dropping any thing from
us, either when we are on the top of ſome
failing Ship, as in the former, or on fome
running Horfe, as in the latter Inftance.
J
What hath been faid concerning the 'Mo-
tion of defcent, is likévvife appliable, both
to that vvhich is upward, and that which is
tranfverfal. So that when 'tis objected, If
the Earth did move, then a Bullet that
vvere thot up perpendicularly, would be
forfaken by it, and not defcend to the place
from whence it arofe: We anfvver; That
the
128
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Gallil.Syft
the Cannon vvhich is upon the Earth, toge-
ther vvith the Bullet in it, do partake of the
fame Circular Motion vvith the Earth; and
this perhaps our Adverfaries vvill'
grant,
vvhilft vve fuppofe the Bullet to remain
ftill in the Cannon, all the difficulty vvill
be, to fhevv hovv it muſt neceffarily obſerve
the fame motion, vvhen it is ſhot out into
the open Air.
For the better explication of this,you may
Colleg.2. note this follovving Figure.
1
И
Where vve fuppofe AC to be a Cannon
perpendicularly erected, vvith a Bullet in it
at B, vvhich if it vvere immovable, vve
grant that the Bullet being difcharged, muft
afcend in a juft perpendicular. But novv,
conceive this Cannon to move along vvith
the Earth, then in that ſpace of time, vvhile
the Bullet, by the force of the Povvder, is
afcending to the top of the Bore, the Can-
non
That the Earth may be a Planet.
129
)
non will be transferred to the fcituation D
E, fo that the Bullet muſt be moved ac-
cording to the Line F G, which is not di-
rectly upright, but fomewhat declining.
Now, the motion of the Bullet in the Air,
muſt neceſſarily be conformed unto that di-
rection that is impreſſed in it by the Cannon
from whence it is fhot, and fo confequently
it muſt be continued, according to the Line
FG, and therefore will always keep per-
pendicularly over the Point from which it
did afcend.
If you reply, That the motion of the
Bullet in the Cannon, muft needs be fo
fwift, that the Earth cannot carry the Can-
non from C to E, in the fame fpace of time
wherein the Bullet does move from B to A.
I anſwer: 'Tis not material whether the
Earth be of a greater or leffer ſwiftneſs than
the Bullet, becauſe the Declination muſt al-
ways be proportionable to the motion of
the Earth; and if we fuppofe this to be
flower than the Bullet, then the Declina-
tion of the Line F G, will be fo much the
lefs.
This Truth may yet further be illuſtrated
by the practice of thofe Fowlers, who uſe.
to kill Birds as they are flying: Concerning
which Art, 'tis commonly thought,that theſe
Men direct their Aims to fome certain ſpace
in the Air, just before the Birds, where they
conceive the Shot will meet with them in their
flight; whereas, the truth is, they proceed
in this cafe, the very fame way as if the
K
Birds
130
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Object.
Birds did ſtand ſtill, by a direct aiming at
their Bodies, and following of their flight
by the motion of the Piece; till at length,
having got a perfect aim, they diſcharge,
and do hit altogether as furely, as if the
Birds were fitting upon a Tree.
whence we may obferve, that the motion of
the Piece, as in our aiming, it is made to
follow the Birds in their flight, (though it
be but flow) yet is communicated to the
Bullet in the Air.
From
But here it may feem very difficult to give
any reaſon, according to thoſe grounds con-
cerning the flight of Birds; which being a-
nimated, have a liberty to fly here or there,
to tarry, for a good ſpace of time, in the
open Air; and fo 'tis not eafy to conceive
what means there is, by which they ſhould
participate of the Earth's Diurnal Revolu-
tion.
To this Gallilaus anſwers, That the mo-
tion of the Air, as it does turn about the
Clouds, fo doth it alfo carry with it the
Birds, together with fuch other like things
that are in it. For if fome violent Wind be
able to drive, with fuch fwiftneſs, a full
laden Ship, to throw down Towers, to turn
up Trees, and the like; much more then
may the Diurnal Motion of the Air (which
does fo far exceed in ſwiftneſs the moft tem-
peſtuous Wind) be able to carry with it the
Bodies of Birds.
But if all things be turned about by this
Revolution, then it ſhould ſeem there is no
fuch
That the Earth may be
be a Planet.
131
fuch thing as a right Motion, whether of Af-
cent or Defcent, in a ftreight Line.
I anſwer: The moving of heavy or light Sol.
Bodies, may be confidered in a double rela-
tion.
1. According to the ſpace wherein, they
move, and then we grant their Motions not
to be fimple, but mixed of a direct and cir-
cular.
2. According to the Body or medium
wherein they move, and then they may pro-
perly be faid to have right motions, becauſe
they pafs through the medium in a ſtreight
Line; and therefore it is, that unto us they
feem directly to aſcend or defcend. Arifto
tle himſelf would not deny, but that Fire
may afcend in a streight Line unto its Sphere,
and yet participate alfo of that Circular
Motion which he ſuppoſes to be communica-
ted from the Heavens, unto the upper part
of the Air, and its own Region. So like-
wife mult it be for the defcent of any thing.
Suppofe a Ship in its fwifteft motion, and a
Man in it,having fome Veffel filled with Wa-
ter, ſhould let fall into it a little Ball of
Wax, or fome other matter which may be
flow in its finking, fo that in one minute it
fhould ſcarce defcend the ſpace of a Cubit,
though the Ship (it may be) in the fame
time may pals at leaſt a hundred Cubits
yet would this ftill feem unto the eye to de-
fcend in a ſtreight Line; and the other mo-
tion, which is communicated unto it by the
Ship, would not at all be difcernable to it.
K 2
;
And
132
That the Earth may be a Planet.
* Auftria
ca Syder.
prop. 25.
par. 2.
And though in this cafe, the motion were
in it felf compoſed of a circular and direct ;
yet in refpect of us it would appear, and fo
might be ſtiled exactly ſtreight.
Now if it be thus in thoſe which are ge-
nerally granted to be preternatural Moti-
ons; we need not doubt then the poſſibility
of the like effect in that Motion which we
conceive to be proper and natural, both
to the Earth, and the things that belong
unto it.
There is yet another Objection to this
purpoſe urged by Malapertius, a late Je-
fuit, who though he does with much eager-
nefs prefs this Argument concerning a Bullet
or Stone, againſt the Opinion of Copernicus;
yet he grants that it might eaſily be refol-
ved, if the defenders of it would affirm
that the Air did move round with the Earth.
But this (faith he) they dare not avouch;
for then the Comets would always feem to
ftand fti, being carried about with the
Revolution of this Air, and then they could
not rife or fet, as experience ſhews they
do.
To this it may be anſwered, That moſt
Comets are above that Sphere of Air which
is turned round with our Earth, as is mani-
feft, by their height. The motion that ap-
pears in them, is caufed by the Revolution
of our Earth, whereby we are turned from
them.
As for thofe which are within the Orb of
our Air, theſe do feem to ftand ſtill. Such
3
That the Earth may be a Planet.
133
1
•
a one was that mentioned by + Jofephus, †De bello
which did conftantly hang over Jerufalem, taddico,
and that likewife which appeared about the Dion.l.54
time of Agrippa's death, and for many days
together did hang over the City of Rome.
Wherefore*Seneca does well diftinguish out *Nat. Qu.
of Epigenes, betwixt two forts of Comets, 47. c.6.
the one being low, and fuch as feems immo-
vable; the other higher, and fuch as did
conſtantly obſerve their rilings and fettings,
as the Stars.
I have done with all the Arguments of any
note or difficulty, that are urged againſt this
diurnal motion of the Earth. Many other
Cavils there are not worth the naming,
which diſcover themfelves to be rather the
Objections of a captious, than a doubtful
mind. Amongft which, I might juftly paſs
over thoſe that are fet down by Alex.Roffe: * Lib 1
But becauſe this Author does proceed in
Sect. s. c.6.
his whole with fo much fcorn and triumph,
it will not be amifs therefore to examine
what infallible evidence there is in thoſe Ar-
guments upon which he grounds his boaſt-
ings.
We have, in one Chapter, no leſs than
theſe nine.
Arg. 1. If the Earth did move, then
would it be hotter than the Water, becauſe
motion does produce heat; and for this rea-
fon likewiſe, the Water would be ſo hot
and rarified, that it could not be congealed;
fince that alfo does partake of the fame mo-
tion with the Earth.
K 3.
Arg.
7
134
That the Earth may be a Planet.
}
Arg. 2. The Air which is next the Earth,
would be purer, as being rarified with Mo-
tion.
Arg, 3. If the Earth did move the Air, it
would caufe fome found; but this is no more
audible, than Pythagoras his Harmony of the
Heavens.
Arg. 4. 'Twould have been in vain for
Nature to have endowed the Heavens with
all conditions requifite for motion, if they
had been to ſtand ſtill: As, firft, they have
a round Figure. Secondly, They have nei-
ther gravity nor levity. Thirdly, They
are incorruptible. Fourthly, They have
no contrary.
Arg. 5. All fimilary parts are of the fame
pature with the whole: But each part of
the Earth does reft in its place; therefore
alfo doth the whole..
Arg. 6. The Sun in the World, is as the
Heart in a Man's Body: But the Motion of
the Heart cealing, none of the Members do
ftir; therefore alfo if the Sun fhould ſtand
ftill, the other parts of the World would be
without motion.
I
Arg. 7. The Sun and Heavens, do work
upon thefe inferior Bodies by their Light
and Motion. So the Moon does operate up-
on the Sea.
Arg. 8. The Earth is the Foundation of
Buildings; and therefore must be firm and
table.
Arg. 9. 'Tis the conftant opinion of Di-
vines, that the Heavens fhall reft after the
Day
That the Earth may be a ‘Planet.
135
Day of Judgment; which they prove from
Ifa. 60. 20. Thy Sun fhall no more go down,
neither shall thy Moon withdraw it felf. So
likewife, Rev. 10. 6. The Angel fwears, that
there fhall be time no longer and therefore
the Heavens muft reft, fince by their motion
it is that Time is meaſured. And St. Paul
ſays, Rom. 8.20. That all the Creatures are
made fubject to Vanity. Now this can be 'no
other in the Heavens, than the Vanity of
Motion, which the Wife Man fpeaks of,
Ecclef. 1.4. The Sun rifeth, and the Sun goeth
down, &c.
To theſe it may be anſwered:
Ad 1, 2. In the firſt you may note a
manifeft contradiction, when he will have
the Earth to be hotter than the Water, by
reafon of this motion; when as notwith-
ſtanding he acknowledges the Water to
move along with it; and therefore too, in
the next Line, he infers that the Water,
becauſe of that heat and rarefaction which
it receives from this motion with the Earth,
muſt be incapable of fo much cold, as to
be congealed into Ice.
But unto that which may be conceived to
be his meaning in this and the next Argu-
ment: I answer, If he had fully underſtood
this Opinion which he oppofes, he would
eafily have apprehended, that it could not
be prejudiced by either of theſe Confequen-
ces. For we fuppofe, that not only this
Globe of Earth and Water, but alſo all the
vaporous Air which invirons it, are carried
K 4
along
136
That the Earth may be a Planet.
along by the famne motion. And therefore,
though what he fays concerning the heat,
which would be produced by fuch a moti-
on, vvere true; yet it vvould not be perti-
nent, fince our Earth and Water, and the
Air next unto them, are not by this means
fevered from one another, and fo do not
come vvithin the compafs of this Argu-
ዩ
ment.
If any reply, That this vvill notwith-
ſtanding hold true, concerning the upper
part of the Air, výhere there is fuch a fe-
paration of one Body from another; and
fo confequently, an anfvverable heat. I an-
fvver;
1. 'Tis not generally granted, That mo-
tion in all kind of Bodies does produce heat;
ſome reſtrain it only to folid Bodies; af-
firming, That in thoſe vvhich are fluid, it
is rather the cauſe of coldneſs. This is the
reafon (fay they) vvhy running Waters
are ever to our fenfe the cooleft: And vvhy
amongſt thoſe Winds vvhich proceed from
the ſame Coaſts of Heaven, about the fame
time of the Year, the ſtrongeſt alvvays is
the coldeft? If you object, that running
Waters are not fo foon frozen as others:
They anfvver, This is not becauſe they are
thereby heated; but becauſe unto congela-
tion, it is requiſite that a Body ſhould fettle
and reft, as vvell as be cold.
2. If vve thould grant a moderate heat
in thoſe parts of the Air, vve have not any
experiment to the contrary, nor vvould it
pre-
That the Earth may be a Planet.
137
prejudice the preſent Opinion, or common
Principles.
Ad 3. As the found of this Motion is not
more heard, than the Harmony of the Hea-
vens: fo neither is there any reaſon vvhy
this Motion ſhould cauſe a found, more than
the ſuppoſed Motion of the Heavens, vvhich
is likevvife thought to be continued unto the
Air hard by us.
Ad 4. This vvill prove the Earth to move
as vvell as the Heavens; For that has, firſt,
a round Figure, as is generally granted.
Secondly, Being confidered as vvhole, and
in its proper place, it is not heavy, as vvas
proved before and as for the tvvo other
conditions, neither are they true of the
Heavens, nor if they vvere, vvould they
at all conduce to their Motion.
Ad 5. This Argument vvould prove
that the Sea did not ebb and flow, becauſe
there is not the fame kind of motion in eve-
ry drop of Water: or that the whole Earth
is not fpherical, becaufe every little piece of
it is not of the fame Form.
Ad 6. This is rather an Illuſtration than
a Proof; or if it do prove any thing, it may
ferve as well for that purpoſe unto which it
is afterward applied, where the motion of
every Planet is fuppofed to depend upon the
revolution of the Sun.
Ad 7. That the Sun and Planets do work
upon the Earth by their own real daily mo-
tion, is the thing in queſtion; and there-
fore muſt not be taken for a common
Ground.
Ad 8.
138
1
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Ad 8. We grant, that the Earth is firm
and ſtable from all fuch motions, whereby
it is jogged, or uncertainly fhaken.
Ad 9. 1. For the authority of thoſe Di-
vines, which he urges for the interpretation
of theſe Scriptures; this will be but a weak
Argument againſt that Opinion which is al-
ready granted to be a Paradox.
2. The Scriptures themſelves, in their
right meaning, will not at all conduce to the
prefent purpoſe.
As for that in Ifaiah, if we confult the
coherence, we ſhall find that the fcope of
the Prophet, is to fet forth the Glory of
the Church Triumphant. Wherein (he
fays) there ſhall not be any need of the Sun
or Moon, but God's prefence ſhall ſupply
them both: For the Lord fhall be unto thee an
everlasting Light, and thy God thy Glory,
verf. 19. and as for this Sun and Moon, it
ſhall not go down, or withdraw it felf; but
he ſhall be an Everlasting Light, without in-
termiſſion. So that 'tis evident, he ſpeaks
of that Light which fhall hereafter be, in-
tem c.12, ftead of the Sun and Moon.
J'id. Rev.
31.23. 1-
ver. 5.
Gen, c. 1.
1.2.quest.6
As for that in the Revelations, we yield,
that Time fhall ceafe; but to fay that this
depends upon the cellation of the Heavens,
is to beg the Queſtion, and to fuppofe that
which is to be proved, viz. that Time is
meaſured by the Motion of the Heavens,
and not of the Earth. * Perrerius (from
whom this laft Argument was borrowed
without acknowledgment) might have told
him,
That the Earth may be a Planet.
139
him, in the very fame place, that Time
does not abfolutely, and univerfally depend
upon the Motion of the Heavens, fed in motu
upon
& fucceffione cujuflibet durationis, but in any
fuch fucceffion, by which duration may be
meaſured.
As for that in the Romans, we ſay, that
there are other Vanities to which the Hea-
venly Bodies are fubject. As firft, unto
many changes and alterations, witneſs thofe
Comets, which at feveral times have been
difcerned amongst them; and then like-
wife to that general corruption, in which
all the Creatures fhall be involved at the laſt
*
Day. When they shall pass away with a great 2 Pet. 3.
noife, and the Elements shall melt with fervent 10, 12.
heat.
Thus you fee, there is not any fuch in-
vincible ſtrength in theſe Arguments, as
might cauſe the Author of them to tri-
umph before-hand with any great noiſe of
victory.
Another Objection like unto theſe, is ta-
ken from the Etymology of feveral words.
Thus the Heavens are called thera, ab
ae Je, becauſe the are always in motion;
and the Earth Vesta, quia vi ftat, becauſe of
its immobility.
To which I anſwer: "Twere no difficult
matter to find fuch proofs for this opinion,
as well as againſt it.
Thus we may fay, that the Hebrew word
YN, is derived from 77, quia currit; and
Terra, non quod teratur, fed quod perenni
curft
5
140
That the Earth may be a Planet.
curfu omnia terat, faith Calcagnius. How-
ever, though we fuppofe the Etymology to
be never ſo true and genuine, yet it can at
the beſt but fhew what the more common
opinion was of thofe times when fuch names
were firſt impoſed.
Ob. But fuppofe all this were fo, That
⚫ the Earth had fuch a diurnal Revolution;
yet how is it conceivable, that it should
at the fame time have two diftinct Mo-
tions.
I anfwer: This may eaſily be apprehend-
ed, if you confider how both thefe Motions
do tend the fame way, from Weft to Eaft.
Thus a Bowl being turned out of the hand,
has two Motions in the Air; one, whereby
it is carried round; the other, whereby it
is caft forward.
From what hath been delivered in this
Chapter, the indifferent Reader may gather
fome fatisfaction for thofe Arguments which
are ufually urged againſt this Diurnal Moti-
on of the Earth.
ነ
PROP.
That the Earth may be a Planet. 141
PROP. IX.
That it is more probable the Earth does
move, than the Sun or Heavens.
A Mongft thoſe many Arguments that
may be urged for the confirmation of
this Truth, I ſhall only fet down theſe five.
1. If we fuppofe the Earth to be the
cauſe of this Motion, then will thofe vaſt
and glorious Bodies of the Heavens, be freed
from that inconceivable, unnatural fwift-
nefs, which muft otherwiſe be attributed
unto them.
Epit. Aftr.
For if the Diurnal Revolution be in the Vid. Maft.
Heavens, then it will follow, according to
lxin fine.
the common Hypothefis, that each Star in
the Equator, muſt in every hour move at
the leaſt 4529538 German miles. So that
according to the obſervation of * Cardan, *De Prop.
who tells us, that the Pulfe of a well-tem-4.5 prop. 58
pered Man, does beat 4000 times in an
hour; one of the Stars in that ſpace, whilſt
the Pulfe beats once, muft pafs 1132 Ger-
man miles (faith Alphraganus): Or, ac-
cording to Tycho, 732 German miles. But
theſe numbers feem to be fomewhat of the
leaft; and therefore many others do much
enlarge them, affirming that every Star in
the
142
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1
the Equator,in one beating of the Pulſe, muſt
move 2528 of thefe miles.
+Commen.
'Tis the Affèrtion of +Clavius,that though
in prim. the diſtance of the Orbs, and fo confe-
cap.Spher.
quently their ſwiftnefs, feem to be altoge-
ther incredible; yet it is rather far greater
in it felf, than Aftronomers ufually fuppofe
it; and yet (faith he) according to the
common Grounds, every Star in the Equa-
tor, must move 423984373 miles in an hour.
And though a Man fhould conftantly travel
40 miles a day, yet he would not be able to
go fo far as a Star does in one hour, under
2904 Years: Or if we will fuppofe an Ar-
row to be of the fame ſwiftnefs, then muſt
it compass this great Globe of Earth and
Water 1884 times in an hour. And a Bird
that could but fly as faft, might go round
the World ſeven times in that ſpace, whilſt
one could fay, Ave Maria, gratia plena, Do
minus tecum.
Which though it be a pretty round pace,
yet you muſt conceive that all this is fpoken
only of the eighth Sphere; and fo being
compared to the fwiftnefs of the Primum
Mobile, is but a ſlow and heavy Motion.
For (faith the fame Author) the thick-
nefs of each Orb is equal to the diſtance of
its concave Superficies from the Centre of
the Earth. Thus the Orb of the Moon does
contain as much ſpace in its thickneſs, as
there is betwixt the neareſt part of that
and the Centre. Thus alfo the eight Sphere
is
That the Earth may be
be a Planet.
143
is as thick as that whole ſpace betwixt the
Centre of the Earth, and its own concave
Superficies. So likewiſe muſt it be in thofe
three other Orbs, which he ſuppoſes to be
above the ſtarry Heaven. Now if we pro-
portion their fwiftnefs according to this
difference in their bignefs, you may then
conceive (if you can) what a kind of cele-
rity that muſt be, by which the Primum
Mobile will be whirled about..
Tycho makes the diſtance of the Stars to
be much leſs, and their motion flower; and
yet he is fain to confeſs, that it is omni cogi-
tatione celerior.
Clavius likewife, fpeaking concerning the
fwiftneſs of the Starry Orb, does acknow-
ledg, Quod velocitas ejus captum humani inge-
nii excedit. What then could he think of
the Primum Mobile?
Dr. Gilbert being (it feems) aftoniſhed De mag-
at the confideration of this ſtrange ſwift- nete lib. 6.
nefs, fays of it, that it is motus fupra omnes cap.3.
cogitationes, fomnia, fabulas, & licentias poeti-
cas infuperabilis, ineffabilis, incomprehenſibilis.
A man may more eaſily conceive the poſſibi-
lity of any Fable or Fiction, how Beaſts and
Trees might talk together, than how any
material Body ſhould be moved with ſuch a
fwiftneſs.
Not but that 'tis poffible for God to turn
them about with a far greater velocity. Nay,
'tis poffible for Art to contrive a motion,
which fhall be equally flow in that propor-
tion as this is fwift. But however, the
queſtion
1
}
1
144
That the Earth may be a Planet.
queftion here is, not what can be done, but
what is moſt likely to be done, according to
the ufual courſe of Nature. 'Tis the part
of a Philofopher, in the refolution of natural
Events, not to fly unto the abfolute Power
of God, and tell us what he can do, but
what, according to the ufual way of Provi-
dence, is moſt likely to be done, to find out
fuch caufes of things, as may feem moſt eaſy
and probable to our reaſon.
If you ask, What repugnancy there is in
the Heavens, unto fo great a ſwiftneſs? We
anfwer; Their being fuch vaft, material
condenſed Subſtances, with which this in-
conceivable Motion cannot agree.
Since Motion and Magnitude are two fuch
Geometrical things, as bear a mutual pro-
portion to one another; therefore it may
feem convenient, that flownefs fhould be
more agreeable to a great Body, and ſwift-
nefs to a leller and fo it would be more
confonant to the Principles of Nature, that
the Earth, which is of a leffer quantity,
fhould be appointed to fuch a Motion, as is
fomewhat proportionable to its bignefs,
than that the Heavens, that are of fuch a
vaft magnitude, fhould be whirled about
with fuch an incredible fwiftnefs, which
does fo far exceed the proportion of their
bignefs, as their bignefs doès exceed this
Earth, that is but as a Point or Centre to
them. 'Tis not likely that Nature, in theſe
conſtant and great Works, ſhould fo much
deviate from that ufual Harmony and Pro-
portion
That the Earth may be a Planet.
145
portion which fhe obferves in leſſer Matters.
If this Globe of Earth only were appointed
to move every day round the Orb of the
fixed Stars, though it be but a little Body,
and fo more capable of a ſwift motion;
yet that ſwiftnefs would be fo extreamly
difproportionable unto it, that we could
not with reafon conceive it poffible, accord-
ing to the ufual courfe of Nature. But now,
that the Heavens themſelves, of ſuch ſtrange
bignefs, with fo many Stars, which do fo
far exceed the Magnitude of our Earth,
fhould be able to turn about with the fame
celerity; Oh! 'tis altogether beyond the
fancy of a Poet, or a Madman.
For anſwer unto this Argument, our Ad-
verfaries tell us, that there is not in the
Heavens any repugnancy to ſo ſwift a Mo-
tion; and that whether we confider the na-
ture of thoſe Bodies; or, fecondly, the
fwiftneſs of this Motion.
1. For the Nature of thofe Qualities.
Bodies, either their SQuantity.
1. There is not in them the Qualities of
lightneſs or heavineſs, or any the leaſt con-
trariety that may make them reluctant to
one another.
2. Their Magnitude will help them in Roff.lib.1
their ſwiftneſs: For the greater any Body fect.1. c.1.
is, the quicker will it be in its motion, and
that not only when it is moved by an inward
Principle, as a Millstone will defcend fafter
L
than
4
146
That the Earth may be a Planet.
than a little Pebble; but alſo when its Mo-
tion does proceed from fome external A-
gent, as the Wind will drive a great Cloud,
or a heavy Ship, when it is not able to ſtir a
·little Stone.
2. As for the fwiftnefs of this Motion,
the poflibility of it may be illuftrated by o-
ther Particulars in Nature: As,
Idem lib. 1. The found of a Cannon, in a little
feb.1.c.5. time, is carried for twenty miles diſtance.
I
2. Though a Star be fcituate ſo remote-
ly from us, yet the Eye diſcerns it in a mo-
ment, which is not without fome motion,
either of the Species of the Star, or the
Idem lib. 1 Rays of the Eye. Thus alſo the Light does
fect. 1. 2. in an inftant pafs from one fide of the Hea-
ven to another.
3. If the force of Powder be able to car-
ry a Bullet with ſo great a ſwiftneſs,we need
not doubt then, but that the Heavens are
capable of fuch a celerity, as is ufually at-
tributed unto them.
Unto thefe it may be anſwered:
1. Where they fay that the Heavenly Bo-
dies are without all gravity; we grant it,in
the ſame ſenſe as our Earth alfo, being con-
fidered as whole, and in its proper place,
may be denied to be heavy: fince this Qua-
lity, in the exacteft fenfe, can only be afcri-
bed unto fuch parts as are fevered from the
whole to which they belong. But how-
ever, fince the Heavens, or Stars, are of a
material Subſtance, 'tis impoffible but there
ſhould be in them fome ineptitude to Moti-
on
That the Earth may be a Planet.
147
on; becauſe Matter is of it felf a dull and
fluggiſh thing; and by fo much the more, as
it is kept cloſe and condenfed together.
And though the followers of Ptolomy, do
with much confidence deny the Heavens to
be capable of any reluctancy to motion;
yet it were eaſy to prove the contrary, out
of their own Principles. 'Tis not conceiv-
able, how the upper Sphere fhould move
the nether, unless their Superficies were full
of rugged parts, (which they deny :) or
elfe one of the Orbs muft lean upon the o-
ther with its weight, and fo make it partake
of its own Motion. And befides,they tell'us,
that the farther any Sphere is diſtant from
the Primum Mobile, the leſs is it hindred by
that in its proper courſe, and the fooner
does it finish its own Revolution. From
whence it will eaſily follow, that theſe Bo-
dies have reſiſtancy from one another.
I have often wondred, why amongſt the
inchanted Buildings of the Poets, they have
not fained any Caftle to be made of the fame
Materials with the folid Orbs, fince in fuch a
Fabrick, there would have been theſe emi-
nent Conveniences.
1. It muſt needs be very pleaſant, by rea-
fon of its perfpicuity, becauſe it is more
diaphanous than the Air it ſelf, and fo the
Walls of it could not hinder the profpect
any way.
2. Being fo folid and impenitrable, it
muſt needs be excellent againſt all violence
of Weathers, as alſo againſt the affaults of
the
L 2
148
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1
the Enemy, who fhould not be able to
break it with the moſt furious Batteries of
the Ram, or pierce it with any Cannon-
fhot.
3. Being void of all heavinefs, a Man
may carry it up and down with him, as a
Snail does his Houfe: and fo, whether he
follow the Enemy, or fly from him, he has
ftill this advantage, that he may take his
Caſtle and Defence along with him.
But then again, there are on the other
fide as many inconveniences. For,
1. Its perfpicuity would make it fo open,
that a Man fhould not be able to retire
himſelf into any private part of it. And
then,
2. Being fo extreamly folid, as well as in-
visible, a Man fhould be ftill in danger of
knocking his head againſt every Wall and
Pillar; unless it were alſo intangible,as fome
of the Peripateticks affirm.
3. Its being without all gravity, would
bring this inconvenience, that every little
pull of Wind would blow it up and down;
ince fome of the fame Set are not aſhamed
to fay, that the Heavens are fo utterly de-
void of Heavinefs, that if but a little Fly
fhould julle againſt the vaſt Frame of the
Celeftial Spheres, he would move them out
of their places.
Aftrong Fancy, that could be at leiſure,
might make excellent fport with this Aftro-
nomical Fiction.
So
That the Earth may be a Planet.
149
+
So that this firſt evaſion of our Adverfa-
ries, will not ſhelter them from the force of
that Argument, which is taken from the in-
credible ſwiftnefs of the Heavens.
2. Whereas they tell us, in the ſecond
place, that a bigger Body, as a Millftone,
will naturally defcend fwifter than a lefs, as
a Pebble. I anſwer: This is not becaufe
fuch a great Body is in it felf more calily
movable; but becauſe the bigger any thing
is which is out of its own place, the ftron-
ger will be its natural deſire of returning
thither, and fo confequently the quicker its
motion. But now thofe Bodies that move
circularly, are always in their proper fcitu-
ations, and fo the fame reafon is not apply-
able unto them. And then, whereas 'tis
faid, that Magnitude does always add to the
ſwiftneſs of a violent motion, (as Wind
will move a great Ship fooner than a little
Stone): We anfwer, This is not becauſe a
Ship is more cafily movable in it ſelf than a
little Stone For I fuppofe, the Objector
will not think he can throw the one as far as
the other, but becauſe theſe little Bodies
are not fo liable to that kind of vio-
lence, from whence their Motion does pro-
ceed.
As for thofe Inftances which are cited
to illuftrate the poflibility of this fwiftnefs in
the Heavens, we anfwer: The pallage of a
Sound, is but very flow in compariſon to
the motion of the Heavens. And then be-
fides, the fwiftnefs of the Species of Sound
L 3
ΟΙ
150
That the Earth may be a ‘Planet.
ma.l.2.c.7
or Sight, which are Accidents, are not fit
to infer the like celerity in a material fub-
ſtance. And fo likewife for the Light which
* De Ani- * Aristotle himſelf, and with him the gene-
rality of Philofophers, do for this very rea-
fon prove not to be a Body, becauſe it
moves with fuch fwiftnefs, of which (it
feems) they thought a Body to be incapa-
ble. Nay, the † Objector himſelf, in ano-
Roff, 1.2. ther place, fpeaking of Light in reference
fect. 1. c.4. to a Subftance, does fay; Lumen eft acci-
dens, fic fpecies rei vife, & alia eft ratio fub-
ftantiarum, alia accidentium.
To that of the Bullet, we anfwer: He
might as well have illuftrated the fwiftnefs
of a Bullet, which will pafs four or five
miles in two minutes, by the motion of a
hand in a Watch, which paſſes two or three
inches in twelve hours; there being a grea-
ter disproportion betwixt the motion of
the Heavens, and the fwiftnefs of a Bul-
let, than there is betwixt the fwiftnefs of
a Bullet, and the motion of a Hand in a
Watch.
Arg. 2. Another Argument to this pur-
pofe, may be taken from the chief end of
the Diurnal and Annual Motions, which is
to diſtinguiſh betwixt Night and Day,Win-
ter and Summer; and fo confequently, to
ferve for the Commodities and Seafons of
the habitable World. Wherefore it may
feem more agreeable to the Wiſdom of
Providence, for to make the Earth as well
the efficient, as the final caufe of this mo-
tion:
That the Earth may be
be a 'Planet.
151
tion: Especially fince nature in her other
Operations does never ufe any tedious dif-
ficult means, to perform that which may
as well be accompliſhed by fhorter and eaſier
ways. But now, the appearances would be
the fame, in reſpect of us, if only this lit-
tle Point of Earth were made the fubject of
theſe Motions, as if the vaft Frame of the
World, with all thofe Stars of fuch num-
ber and bignefs, were moved about it. 'Tis
a common Maxim, Mudev tx Tlu qúo èę- Galen.
deal. Nature does nothing in vain, but
in all her courfes does take the moſt com-
pendious way. 'Tis not therefore (I fay)
likely, that the whole Fabrick of the Hea-
vens, which do fo much exceed our Earth
in magnitude and perfection, ſhould be put
to undergo fo great and conftant a Work in
the fervice of our Earth, which might more
eaſily fave all that labour, by the Circumvo-
lution of its own Body; eſpecially, fince
the Heavens do not by this motion attain
any farther perfection for themſelves, but
are made thus ferviceable to this little Ball
of Earth. So that in this caſe it may ſeem
to argue as much improvidence in Nature
to imploy them in this motion, as it would
in a Mother, who in warming her Child, *I ansberg
would rather turn the Fire about that, than
*
that about the Fire. Or in at Cook, who † Keplar,
would not roaſt his Meat, by turning it a-
bout to the Fire;
the Fire about it.
but rather, by turning
Or in a Man, vvho * Galilæ-
L 4
afcend-
Lis.
1
152
That the Earth may be a Planet.
afcending fome high Tower, to fave the
labour of ſtirring his Head, fhould rather
defire that all the Regions might fucceffively
be turned before his Eye, that fo he might
eaſily take a view of them.
We allow every Watch-maker fo much
wiſdom, as not to put any Motion in his
Inſtrument, which is fuperfluous, or may be
ſupplied an eaſier way: And fhall we not
think that Nature has as much providence
as every ordinary Mechanick? Or can we -
imagine that She fhould appoint thoſe nu-
merous and vaſt Bodies, the Stars, to com-
paſs us with fuch a ſwift and reſtleſs Mo-
tion, fo full of confufion and uncertain-
ties, when as all this might as well be
done by the Revolution of this little Ball of
Earth?
Arg. 3. Amongst the feveral parts of
the World, there are fix Planets which are
generally granted to move. As for the Sun
and the Earth, and the fixed Stars, it is
yet in queftion, which of them are natu-
rally indowed with the fame condition.
Now common reafon will dictate unto us,
that Motion is moſt agreeable to that which
in kind and properties is moſt near to thoſe
Bodies that undoubtedly are moved. But
now there is one eminent qualification,
wherein the Ea: th does agree with the Pla-
nets; whereas the Sun, together with the
fixed Stars, do in the fame reſpect differ
from them and that is Light, which all
the Planets, and fo too the Earth, are fain
:
to.
That the Earth may be a Planet.
153
to borrow elſewhere, whilft the Sun and the
Stars have it of their own. From whence
it may be probably concluded,that the Earth
is rather the Subject of this Motion than the
other. To this it may be added, that the
Sun and Stars feem to be of a more excellent
Nature than the other parts of the World,
and therefore fhould in reafon be endowed
with the beſt qualifications. But now Mo-
tion is not fo noble a condition as Reſt:
that is but a kind of wearifom and fervile
thing, whereas this is uſually aſcribed to God
himſelf: Of whom 'tis faid
;
* Immotus ftabilifq; manens dans cuncta moveri.
* Bōet. de
Confol:
Phil. L.z.
Arg. 4. † Ariftotle tells us, 'Tis very †De Cœlo,
agreeable to reafon, that the time appoin- .z. c.10.
ted for the Revolution of each Orb, ſhould
be proportionable to its bignefs. But now
this can only be, by making the Earth a
Planet, and the Subject of the Annual and
Diurnal Motions. Wherefore 'tis proba-
ble, that this does rather move than the Hea
vens.
According to the common Hypothefis, the
Primum Mobile will move round in a day.
Saturn in thirty Years. Jupiter in twelve.
Mars in two. The Sun, Venus, and Mercu-
ry, which have ſeveral Orbs, yet will agree
in their Revolutions, being each of them a-
bout a Year in finishing their Courſes:
Whereas, by making the Earth a Planet,'
there will be a juſt proportion betwixt the
bignefs
154
That the Earth may be a Planet.
вод
}
bigneſs of the Orbs, and the time of their
Motions: For then, next to the Sun, or
Centre, there will be the Sphere of Mercu-
ry; which as it is but narrow in its Diame-
ter, fo. likewife is it quick in its Motion,
running its Courfe in eighty eight days:
Venus, that is next unto it, in 224 days':
The Earth in 365 days, or a Year: Mars
in 687 days: Jupiter in 4332 days: Saturn
in 10759 days. Thus likewife is it with
thofe Medicean Stars that encompaſs Jupi-
ter. That which is loweft amongſt them,
finiſhes his Courfe in two and twenty hours;
the next in three days and an half; the third
in feven days; and the fartheft in feventeen
days. Now as it is (according to Arifto-
tle's confeffion) more likely that Nature
fhould obferve fuch a due proportion betwixt
the Heavenly Orbs; fo is it more probable,
that the Earth ſhould move, rather than the
Heavens.
Arg. 5. This may likewife be confirmed
from the appearance of Comets: Concern-
ing which, there are three things common-
ly granted; or if they were not, might be
cafily proved: Namely,
1. That there are divers Comets in the
Air, betwixt the Moon and our Earth.
2. That many of thefe Comets do feem
to rife and fet as the Stars.
3. That this appearing Motion is not pro-
perly their own, but communicated unto
them from fomewhat elſe.
But
That the Earth may be a Planet.
155
But now, this Motion of theirs cannot
be caused by the Heavens; and therefore it
muſt neceſſarily proceed from the Revoluti-
on of our Earth.
That the Moon's Orb cannot carry along
with it the greater part of the Air wherein
theſe Comets are placed, might easily be
proved from the common Grounds. For
the Concave Superficies of that Sphere, is
uſually ſuppoſed to be exactly terfe and
fmooth; fo that the meer touch of it can- .
not turn about the whole Element of Fire,
with a Motion that is not natural unto it.
Nor could this Elementary Fire, which they
imagine to be of a more rarified and fubtil
Nature, communicate the fame Motion to
the thicker Air, and that to the Waters (as
fome affirm): For by what means could
that ſmooth Orb take hold of the adjoining
Air? To this Sarfius anfwers, that there are
great Gibbofities, and mountainous Inequa-
lities, in the Concavity of the loweſt Sphere,
and by theſe is it enabled to carry along
with it the Fire and Air. But Fromondus Antariſt.
tells him, Fititia ifta, & ad fugam reperta cap 16.
funt. And yet his own Conjecture is ſcarce
fo good, when he affirms, that this Motion
of the Etherial Air, as alfo of that Ele-
mentary Air hard by us, is cauſed by that
ruggedness which there is in the Bodies of
the Planets; of which Opinion, we may,
with as good reaſon, fay as he fays to
Sarfius: Fictitia ifta, & ad fugam reperta;
Theſe things are meer Fictions, inven-
ted
4
156
That the Earth may be a Planet.
ted for fhifts, and without any probable
ground.
But now, this appearance of the Comets
may eaſily be refolved, if we fuppofe the
Earth to move. For then, though they did
ſtill remain in their wonted places; yet this,
by its Diurnal Revolution, fucceffively with-
drawing it felf from them, they will appear
to riſe and ſet. And therefore, according
to this common natural Experiment, it is
more probable that the Earth ſhould move,
than the Heavens.
Another Argument urged by fome, to
prove that this Globe of Earth is eaſily
movable, is taken from the Opinion of thoſe
who affirm, that the accefs of any Weight
Vid.Vafq. unto a new place, as fuppofe an Army, does
1.1.difp.2. make the Earth poife it felf afreſh, and
cap.816. change the Centre of Gravity that it had be-
fore, but this is not generally granted, and
therefore not to be infifted on as a common
ground.
To this purpoſe likewife is that Inference
of Lansbergius, who from Archimedes his
faying, that he could move the Earth, if he
knew where to ftand and faften his Inftru-
ment; concludes, that the Earth is eaſily
movable: whereas it was the intent of Ar-
chimedes, in that Speech, to fhew the infi-
nite power of Engines; there being no
Weight fo great, but that an Inſtrument
might be invented to move it.
Before we finiſh this Chapter, 'tis requi-
fite that we enquire what kind of Faculty
that
That the Earth may be à Planet.
157
that is, from which thefe Motions that Co-
pernicus afcribes unto the Earth, does pro-
ceed. Whether or no it be fome Animal
Power that does affift (as Ariftotle), or in-
form (as Keplar thinks), or elſe ſome other
natural motive Quality which is intrinſical
unto it.
P
We may obſerve, That when the proper
genuine cauſe of any Motion is not obvious,
Men are very prone to attribute unto that
which they difcern to be the moſt frequent
Original of it in other things, Life. Thus
the Stoicks affirm, the Soul of the Water to
be the cauſe of the ebbing and flowing of
the Sea. Thus others think the Wind to Sen. Nat.
proceed from the Life of the Air, whereby Q.lib.5.
it is able to move it ſelf ſeveral ways, as cap.5,6,
other living Creatures. And upon the
fame grounds do the Platonicks, Stoicks, and
fome of the Peripateticks, affirm the Hea-
vens to be animated. From hence likewiſe
it is, that fo many do maintain Ariftotle his
Opinion concerning Intelligences: which fome
of his Followers, the School-men, do con-
firm out of Scripture; from that place in
Matth. 24. 29. where 'tis faid, The Powers
of the Heavens fhall be fhaken. In which
words, by Powers, (fay they) are meant
the Angels, by vvhofe power it is that the
Heavens are moved. And fo likewiſe in that,
Job 9. 13. vvhere the Vulgar has it, Sub
quo curvantur, qui portant orbem; that is,
the Intelligences. Which Text, might ſerve
altogether as vvell to prove the Fable of
Atlas
t
That the Earth may be a Planet.
158
1
Atlas and Hercules. Thus Cajetan concludes
from that place in Pfalm 136. 5. where 'tis
faid, God by wisdom made the Heavens: or,
according to the Vulgar, Qui fecit Cælos in-
tellectu, That the Heavens are moved by an
intelligent Soul.
If we confider the Original of this Opi-
nion, we ſhall find it to proceed from that
miftake of Ariftotle, who thought the Hea-
vens to be Eternal; and therefore to re-
quire fuch a moving caufe, as being of
an immaterial Subftance, might be ex-
empted from all that wearinefs and in-
conftancy, vvhich other things are liable
unto.
1
But now this ground of his is evidently
falfe, fince 'tis certain, That the Heavens
had a beginning,and ſhall have an end. How-
ever, the imploying of Angels in thefe Mo-
tions of the World, is both fuperfluous and
very improbable.
1. Becauſe a natural Power, intrinſical
to thoſe Bodies, will ferve the turn as well.
And as for other Operations, which are to
be conftant and regular, Nature docs com-
monly make ufe of fome inward Princi-
ple.
2. The Intelligences being immaterial, can-
not immediatly vvork upon a Body. Nor
does any one tell us vvhat Inftruments they
fhould make use of in this buſineſs. They
have not any hands to take hold of the Hea-
vens, or turn them about. And that Opi-
nion of Aquinas, Durand, Soncinas, vvith
other
That the Earth may be a Planet.
159
other School-men, feems to be vvithout all
reaſon; who make the Faculty, whereby
the Angels move the Orbs, to be the very
fame with their Underſtandings and Will:
So that if an Angel do but meerly fufpend
the Act of willing their Motion, they muſt
neceſſarily ftand ftill;, and on the contrary,
his only willing theni to move, fhall be e-
nough to carry them about in their ſeveral
Courſes. Since it were then a needlefs
thing for Providence to have appointed
Angels unto this buſineſs, which might have
been done as well by the only Will of God.
And beſides, how are the Orbs capable of
perceiving this Will in the Intelligences?
Or if they were, yet what motive Faculty
have they of themſelves, which can inable
them to obey it?
Now, as it would be with the Heavens;
fo likewife is it with the Earth, which may
be turned about in its Diurnal Revolution,
without the help of Intelligences, by fome
motive Power of its own, that may be in-
trinſical unto it.
If it be yet inquired, What cauſe there
is of its Annual Motion? I anfwer: "Tis
eaſily conceivable, how the fame Principle
may ferve for both thefe, fince they tend the
fame way, from Weft to Eaſt.
However, that Opinion of Keplar is not
very improbable, That all the Primary
Planets are moved round by the Sun,
which once in twenty five, or twenty fix
days,
160
That the Earth may be a Planet.
days, does obferve a Revolution about its
own Axis, and fo carry along the Planets
that encompaſs it; which Planets are
therefore flower or fwifter, according to
their diſtances from him.
If you ask, By what means the Sun can
produce fuch a Motion?
He anſwers: By fending forth a kind of
Magnetick Virtue in ftreight Lines, from
each part of its Body; of which there is
always a conſtant fucceffion: fo that as
foon as one Beam of this Vigor has paſſed a
Planet, there is another preſently takes hold
of it, like the Teeth of a Wheel.
But how can any Virtue hold out to fuch
a diſtance?
He anſwers Firſt, as Light and Heat,
together with thoſe other fecret Influences,
which work upon Minerals in the Bowels of
the Earth fo likewife may the Sun fend
forth a Magnetick Motive Virtue, whoſe
Power may be continued to the fartheft Pla-
nets.
:
Secondly. If the Moon, according to
common Philoſophy, may move the Sca,
why then may not the Sun move this Globe
of Earth?
In fuch Queries as thefe, we can conclude
only from Conjectures, that Speech of the
Wife Man, Ecclef. 3. 11. being more efpc-
cially verified of Aftronomical Queftions,
concerning the Frame of the whole llni-
verfe, That no Man can find out the Works of
God,
That the Earth may be a Planet.
161
God, from the beginning to the end. Though
we may difcern divers things in the World,
which may argue the infinite Wiſdom and
Power of the Author; yet there will be al-
ways fome Particulars left for our difpute
and enquiry, and we fhall never be able,
with all our induſtry, to attain a perfect
comprehenfion of the Creatures, or to find
them wholly out, from the beginning to the
end.
Sicr. Phi-
The Providence of God having thus con- alles.
trived it, that ſo Man might look for ano- loc.64.
ther Life after this, when all his longing
and thirſt ſhall be fully fatisfied. For fince
no natural Appetite is in vain, it muſt nc-
ceffarily follow, that there is a poflibility of
attaining fo much knowledg, as thall be com-
menfurate unto thofe defires; which becauſe
it is not to be had in this World, it will
behove us then to expect and provide for
another.
M
PROP.
162
That the Earth may be a Planet.
* De Cælo,
lib. 2. c.8.
PROP. X.
That this Hypothefis is exactly agreeable to
common appearances.
Thath been already proved, that the Earth
IT hath been
a
provedtion and moti-
on, as this Opinion fuppofes it to have. It
remains, that in the laſt place, we ſhew how
agreeable this would be unto thofe ordinary
feaſons of Days, Months, Years, and all
other appearances in the Heavens.
I. As for the difference betwixt Days and
Nights: 'tis evident, That this may be cau-
fed as well by the Revolution of the Earth,
as the Motion of the Sun; fince the Heavenly
Bodies muft needs feem after the fame man-
ner to Rife and Set, whether or no they
themſelves by their own Motion do paſs by
our Horizon and Vertical Point; or whether
our Horizon and Vertical Point, by the Revo-
lution of our Earth, do pafs by them. Ac-
cording to that of Ariftotle, div tápépe
ve TV й TO оρáμEVOV. There will not
κι τὴν ὄψιν τὸ ὁρώμενον.
appear any difference, whether or no the
Eye be moved from the Object, or the Ob-
ject from the Eye. And therefore I cannot
chufe but wonder that a Man of any Reaſon
or
That the Earth may be a Planet.
163
на
1
1
or Sence fhould make choice of no better an
Argument to conclude his Book withal, than
that which we reade at the latter end of
Al. Roff. where he infers, that the Earth does
not move, becauſe then the ſhadow in a Sun-
Dial would not be altered.
2. As for the difference of Months, we fay,
That the divers Illuminations of the Moon,
the different bigneſs of her Body, her re-
maining for a longer or fhorter time in the
Earth's fhadow, when fhe is eclipfed, &c.
may well enough be folved by fuppofing her
to move above our Earth, in an Eccentrical
Epicycle. Thus,
t
M 2
In
164
That the Earth may be a Planet.
In which kind of Hypothefis there will be a
double difference of Motion. The one caufed
by the different ſcituation of the Moon's Bo-
dy in its own Eccentrick. The other by the
different fcituation of the Moons Orb in the
Earth's Eccentrick: which is fo exactly an-
fwerable to the Motions and Appearances of
this Planet,that from hence Lansbergius draws
an Argument for this System of the Heavens,
which in the ſtrength of his confidence he
calls, Demonftrationem proviulu, cui nullâ
ratione poteft contradici.
4. As for the difference betwixt Winter
and Summer; betwixt the number and length
of Days, which appertain to each of thoſe
Seafons: the feeming motion of the Sun from
one Sign to another in the Zodiack: All this
may eaſily be folved, by fuppofing the Earth
to move in an Eccentrical Orb about the Sun.
Thus,
Ku
I
au
A
B
!
1
Η
That the Earth may be a Planet.
165
Suppoſe the Earth to be at C, then the
Sun at A, will ſeem to be in the Sign $, and
at the greateſt diſtance from us, becauſe the
Earth is then in the fartheſt parts of its Ec-
centrick. When after, by its Annual Moti-
on, it hath paſſed fucceffively by the Signs
XVII, at length it comes to the other
Solftice at B, where the Sun will appear in w,
and feem biggeft, as being in its Perigie, be-
cauſe our Earth is then in the neareſt part of
its Eccentrick,
As for all other Appearances of the Sun,
which concern the Annual Motion, you may
fee by the following Figure, that they are
exactly agreeable to this Hypothefis.
M
L
A
H
K
E
A
1
D
F
* H
K
G
me
E
I
D
II
Where you have the Earth defcribed about.
M 3
the
166
That the Earth may be a Planet.
^)
the Sun at A, in the four chief Points of
the Zodiack; namely, the two Equinoctials
at v and, and the Softices at vand.
Through all which Points, the Earth docs
pafs in its Annual Motion, from Weft to
Eaft. 1
The Axis, upon which our Earth does
move, is reprefented by the Line B C ;
which Axis docs always decline from that of
the Ecliptick, about 23 degres, 30 minutes.
The Points BC,are imagined to be the Poles,
Bthe North Pole, and C the South.
Now if we fuppofe this Earth to turn a-
bout its own Axis, by a Diurnal Motion,
then every Point of it will defcribe a Paral-
lel Circle, which will be either bigger or
leller, according to its diſtance from the
Poles. The chief of them are the Equino-
Etial DE. The two Tropicks, F G, and H I.
The two Polar Circles, M N the Artick,
and KL the Antartick: of which, the Equi-
nočtial only is a great Circle, and therefore
will always be equally divided by the Line of
Illumination, ML; whereas the other Pa-
rallels are thereby diftributed into unequal
parts. Amongſt which parts, the Diurnal
Arches of thoſe that are towards B, the
North Pole, are bigger than the Nocturnal,
when our Earth is in w, and the Sun appears
in. Infomuch, that the whole Artick™ Cir-
cle is enlightned, and there is day for half a
Year together under that Pole.
Now when the Earth proceeds to the other
and the Sun appcars in y, then
Solstice at
that
1
That the Earth may be a Planet.
167
that Hemiſphere muſt be involved in darknefs,
which did before partake of Light. And
thofe Parallels towards the North and South
Poles, will ſtill be divided by the fame ine-
quality. But thoſe bigger parts, which were
before enlightned, will now be darkned,
vice verfa. As when the Earth was in N, the
Artick Circle MN was wholly enlightned,
and the Antartick K L altogether in the
dark. So now, when it is in A, the Antar-
tick, KL, will be wholly in the Light, and
the other M N,altogether obfcured. Where-
as the Sun before was vertical to the Inhabi-
tants at the Tropick F G. So now is he in the
fame fcituation to thoſe that live under the
other Tropick, HI. And whereas before the
Pole did incline 23 degrees 30 minutes to-
wards the Sun,fo now does it recline as much
from him. The whole difference will amount
to 47 degrees, which is the diſtance of one
Tropick from the other.
But now, in the two other Figures, when
the Earth is in either of the Equinoctials V
the Circle of Illumination will paſs through
both the Poles; and therefore muft divide
all the Parallels into equal parts. From
whence it will follow, that the Day and
Night muſt then be equal in all places of the
World.
As the Earth is here reprefented in, it
turns only the enlightncd part towards us ;
as it is in v,we ſee its Nocturnal Hemiſphere.
So that according to this Hypothefis, we
may eaſily and exactly reconcile every Ap-
pearance
M 4
1
1
是
​168
1
That the Earth may be a Planet.
pearance concerning the difference betwixt
Days and Nights, Winter and Summer, to-
gether with all thoſe other varieties which
depend upon them.
If you would know how the Planets (ac-
cording to the Syfteme of the Heavens) will
appear Direct, Stationary, Retrograde; and
yet ftill move regularly about their own
Centres, you may plainly difcern it by this
following Diagram.
nop a
rst
fghil
b c d e f g h i k Am
VXYZ
F
GH
E
K
-I
A
B
M
1
1
Where
That the Earth may be a Planet.
169
1
Where ſuppoſe the Sun to be at A, the
Circle (BGM) to be the Orb of the Earth's
Motion; and that above it, noted with the
fame Letters, to be the Sphere of Jupiter;
and the uppermost of all, to be a part of
the Zodiack in the Starry Heaven.
Now if you conceive the Letters, B C D
EFGHIKL M, and a bcdefghiklm,
to divide the Earth's Orb, and that of Ju-
piter, into feveral parts, proportionable to
the flowneſs or ſwiftneſs of their different
motions, (Jupiter finiſhing his Courſe in
twelve Years, and the Earth in One) then
fuppofing the Earth to be at the Point (B),
and Jupiter likewiſe in his Orb to be ſcitua-
ted at (b), he will appear unto us to be in
the Zodiack at the point (r). But after-
wards, both of them moving forward to the
Letter (Cc), Jupiter will ſeem to be in the
Zodiack at (v), as having pafled directly
forward according to the order of the Signs.
And fo likewife each of them being tranf-
ferred to the places (Dd) (Ee), Jupiter
will ſtill appear Direlt, and to have moved
in the Zodiack unto the Points (yz). But
now vvhen the Earth comes to be more im-
mediatly interpofed betwixt this Planet and
the Sun; as vvhen both of them are at the
Letter (F f), then vvill Jupiter be diſcerned
in the Zodiack at (x). So that all the
vvhile the Earth vvas paſſing the Arch (E
F), Jupiter did ftill remain betwixt the
Points (z) and (x), and therefore muſt
feem unto us as if he vvere Stationary; but
after-
170
That the Earth may be a Planet.
+
aftervvards, both of them being carried to
(Gg), then Jupiter vvill appear at (s),
as if by a hafty motion he had returned
from his former Courſe the ſpace (x s):
Both of them paffing to (Hh), this Planet
vvill ſtill ſeem to be fvviftly Retrograde, and
appear in the Point at (p); but vvhen they
come to the Points (Ii), Jupiter vvill then
feem to be flovver in this Motion, and to
have only paſſed the ſpace (pn). Both of
them being transferred to (Kk), Jupiter
vvill then appear in the Zodiack at (o), as
being again Direct, going forvvard accord-
ing to the order of the Signs; and vvhile
the Earth did paſs the Arch (IK), Jupiter
then remain'd betvveen the Points (no),
and fo confequently, did again feem to be
Stationary. Both of them coming to (L1),
and thence to (Mm), Jupiter vvill ſtill ap-
pear Direct, and to have gone forvvard in
the Zodiack from (q) to (t). So that all
the ſpace vvherein Jupiter is Retrograde, is
repreſented by the Arch (nz). In vvhich
fpace, he himſelf moves in his ovvn Orb, the
Arch (ei), and fo the Earth in its Orb, a
proportional ſpace (EI).
As it hath been faid of this Planet, fo like-
vviſe is it appliable to the other. Saturn,
Mars, Venus, Mercury; all vvhich are thus
made to appear direct, stationary, and retro-
grade, by the motion of our Earth, vvith-
out the help of thoſe Epycicles and Eccen-
tricks, and fuch unnecellary Wheel-vvork,
vvherevvith Ptolomy hath filled the Heavens.
In-
That the Earth may be
be a Planet.
171
4. cap. 3.
Infomuch that here* Fromondus is fain to *Antariſt.
confefs, Nullo Argumento in fpeciem probabi- cap. 18.
Veft.tract.
liori, motum terra annuum a Copernicanis a-
ftrui, quam illo ftationis, directionis, regreffio-
nis Planitarum. There is not any more pro-
bable Argument to prove the Annual Moti-
on of the Earth, than its agreeableness to the
ſtation, direction, and regreffion of the Planets.
Laftly, That Copernicus's Systeme of the
Heavens, is very anfvverable to the exacteſt
Obfervations, may be manifeft from this
follovving deſcription of it.
C
E
Suppofe
172
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Suppoſe the Sun to be ſcituated at A.Now
becaufe Mercury is found by experience to
be always very near the Sun, ſo that he does
for the moft part lie hid under his Rays. As
alſo becauſe this Planet hath a more lively
vigorous Light than any of the other;there-
fore we may infer, that his Orb is placed
next unto the Sun, as that at B.
As for Venus, 'tis obferved, That She
does always keep at a fet diſtance from the
Sun, never going from him above forty de-
grees, or thereabouts; that her Body ap-
pears, through the Perfpective, to be forty
times bigger at one time than at another;
that when ſhe ſeems biggeſt and neareſt un-
to us, we then difcern her as being perfectly
round. Therefore doth this Planet alfo
move in a Circle that incompalleth the Sun:
Which Circle does not contain the Earth
within it, becauſe then, Venus would fome-
times be in oppofition to the Sun; whereas,
'tis generally granted, that ſhe never yet
came fo far as to be in a Sextile.
Nor is this Circle below the Sun, (as Pto-
lomy fuppofeth) becauſe then this Planet, in
+ Matuti & both its Conjunctions, would appear hor-
na,Vesper-
ned, which ſhe does not.
tina.
Nor is it above the Sun, becauſe then ſhe
would always appear in the Full, and never
horned.
From hence it will follow, that this Orb
muſt neceffàrily be betwixt the Earth and the
Sun, as that at C.
As for Mars, 'tis obferved, That he does
appear
î
That the Earth may be a Planet.
173
appear fixty times bigger when he is near
us, than at his greateſt diſtance; that he is
fometimes in oppofition to the Sun. From
whence we may conclude, that his Orb does
contain our Earth within it. 'Tis obferved
alſo, that he does conſtantly appear in the
Full,and never horned; from whence likewife
it is manifeft, that the Sun is comprehended
within its Orb, as it is in that which is re-
prefented by the Circle E.
And becauſe the like appearances are ob-
ſerved in Jupiter and Saturn, (though in leſs
degrees) therefore we may with good rea-
fon conceive them to be in the Heavens,after
fome fuch manner as they are here fet down
in the Figure, by the Circles F G.
As for the Moon; becauſe fhe is fome-
times in oppofition to the Sun; therefore muſt
her Qrb comprehend in it the Earth; be-
cauſe ſhe appears dark in her Conjunction,
and fometimes eclipfes the Sun, therefore
that muſt neceſſarily be without her Orb, as
it is in that Epicycle at H. In the Centre of
which, the Earth muſt neceſſarily be ſcitua-
ted according to all thofe appearances men-
tioned before. So that the Orb of its an-
nual Motion, will be repreſented by the
Circle D.
All which appearances, cannot fo well be
reconciled by Ptolomy, Tycho, Origanus, or
by any other Hypothefis, as by this of Co-
pernicus. But the application of thefe to
the feveral Planets, together with fun-
dry other particulars, concerning the Thea-
rical
174
That the Earth may be a Planet.
rical part of Aftronomy, you may ſee more
fully fet down by thoſe who have purpoſely
handled this Subject, Copernicus, Rheticus,
Galileus; but more efpecially Keplar, unto
whom I do acknowledg my felf indebted for
fundry Particulars in this Diſcourſe.
I have done with that which was the chief
purpoſe of the prefent Treatife; namely,
the removal of thofe common Prejudices
that Men uſually entertain againſt this Opi-
nion. It remains, that by way of Conclu-
fion, I endeavour to ſtir up others unto theſe
kind of Studies, which by moft Men are
fo much neglected.
'Tis the moſt rational way, in the profe-
cution of feveral Objects, to proportion
our love and endeavour after every thing,
according to the excellency and defireable-
nefs of it. But now, amongſt all Earthly
Contentments, there is nothing either bet-
ter in it felf, or more convenient for us, than
this kind of Learning; and that, whether
you confider it according to its general Na-
ture, as a Science; or according to its more
Special Nature, as fuch a Science.
1. Confider it as a Science. Certain it is,
that amongſt the variety of Objects, thofe
are more eligible, which conduce unto the
welfare of that which is our beſt part, our
Souls. Tis not ſo much the pleaſing of
our Senfes, or the increaſing of our For-
tunes, that does deſerve our induſtry, as
the information of our Judgments, the im-
provement of our Knowledg. Whatever
the
That the Earth may be a Planet.
175
14
the World may think, yet it is not a vaſt
Eſtate, a Noble Birth, an eminent place,
that can add any thing to our true real
Worth; but it muſt be the degrees of that
which makes us Men, that muſt make us
better Men, the endowments of our Soul,
the enlargement of our Reaſon. Were it
not for the contemplation of Philofophy,
the Heathen* Seneca would not fo much as Pref. ad
thank the Gods for his Being; Nifi ad hac lib.1. Nat.
admitterer non fuit opere pretium nafci. De- Quaft.
trahe hoc ineftimabile bonum, non eft vita tanti,
ut fudem, ut aftuem. Take but away this
benefit, and he would not think Life worth
the fweating for. So much happineſs could
he difcern in the Studies of Nature. And
therefore as a Science in general, it may ve-
ry well deſerve our Love and Induſtry.
2. Confider it as fuch a particular Sci-
ence, Aftronomy: The word fignifies, the
Law of the Stars; and the Hebrews (who
do not ordinarily admit of compoſition)
call it, in two words, ' p, Cœ- Job 38.53.
lorum ftatuta, or the Ordinances of Heaven; Jer.33.25,
becauſe they are governed in their Courſes
by a certain Rule, as the Pfalmift ſpeaks, in
Pfal. 148. 6. God has given them a Law which
Shall not be broken.
Now this, of all other natural Sciences,
may beſt of all challenge our Induſtry; and
that, whether you confider it,
1. Abſolutely, as it is in it felf: Or,
2. As it ftands in reference to us.
;
1. As
'
176
That the Earth may be a Planet.
1. As it is in it felf. The excellency of
any Science may be judged of (faith the Phi-
lofopher) firſt, by the excellency of the
Object. Secondly, By the certainty of its
Demonſtrations.
(1.) For the Object. It is no lefs than the
whole World (fince our Earth alfo is one
of the Planets) more efpecially thofe vaft
and glorious Bodies of the Heavens. So
that in this refpect, it far exceeds all thofe
barren, empty Speculations, about Materia
Prima, or Vniverfale, and fuch-like Cob-
webs of Learning; in the ſtudy of which,
fo many do miſplace their younger Years.
And for the ſame reaſon likewife is it to be
preferr'd before all thofe other Sciences,
whofe Subjects are not either of fo wide an
extent, or fo excellent a Nature.
(2.) From the Demonftrations of Aftrono-
my, they are as infallible as Truth it felf;
and for this reafon alfo does it excel all
other Knowledg, which does more depend
upon Conjectures and Uncertainty. They
are only thoſe who want skill in the Princi-
ples of this Science, that miftruſt the Con-
clufions of it. Since therefore in theſe re-
fpects, it is one of the moſt excellent Scien-
ces in Nature, it may beſt deſerve the indu-
ftry of Man, who is one of the beſt Works
of Nature. Other Creatures were made
with their Heads and Eyes turned down-
wards: Would you know why Man was not
created fo too? Why it was, that he might
be an Aftronomer.
Os
That the Earth may be a Planet.
177
t
Os homini fublime dedit, Celumq; tueri
Fuffit, & erectos ad Sydera tollere vultus.
God gave to Man an upright Face, that he
Might view the Stars, and learn Aftronomy.
2. Confider it in reference to us, and fo
it is;
1. Moſt Uſeful.
2. Moſt Pleaſant.
1. Moſt Uſeful, and that in fundry re-
Spects. It proves a God and a Providence,
and incites our Hearts to a greater admira-
tion and fear of his Omnipotency. We may
understand by the Heavens, how much mightier
he is that made them; for by the greatneſs and
beauty of the Creatures,proportionably the Maker
of them is feen, faith the Book of Wiſdom,Ch.
13.4,5.'Twas hence Aristotle fetch'd his chief
Argument to prove a primus Motor. 'Twas
the conſideration of theſe things that firſt led
Men to the Knowledg and Worſhip of God,
(faith Tully); Hac nos primum ad Deo- *Tufcul. 1
rum cultum, tum ad modeftiam, magnitudinemq; Irem Plut.
animi erudivit. And therefore when God by Phil. . 1.
the Prophet, would convince the People of
his Deity, he bids them lift up their Eyes on
high; and behold who hath created thoſe things,
that bringeth out their Hoft by Number, that
calleth them all by their Names, &c. Ifa.40.26.
Which occafioned that faying of Lactantius;
Tanta rerum magnitudo, tanta difpofitio, tanta Inftit. 1.2.
in fervandis ordinibus, temporibufq; conftantia, c.s.
C
I
de Placit.
6.
N
70n
178
That the Earth may be a Planet.
non potuit aut olim fine provido artifice oriri,
aut conftare tot feculis fine incola potente, aut
perpetuum gubernari fine perito & fciente re-
tore, quod ratio ipfa declarat. Such a great
order and conftancy amongſt thofe vaft Bo-
dies, could not at firſt be made, but by a
wife Providence,nor fince preferved without
a powerful Inhabitant, nor fo perpetually
governed without a skilful Guide.
True indeed, an ordinary view, and com-
mon apprehenfion of theſe Celeſtial Bodies,
muſt needs manifeft the Excellency and Om-
nipotency of their Maker; but yet a more
accurate and diligent enquiry into their Na-
tures, will raiſe our Underſtandings unto a
nearer Knowledg, and greater Admiration
of the Deity. As it is in thoſe inferior
things, where the meer out-fide of a Man,
the comeliness and majefty of his Counte-
nance, may be fome Argument from whence
to infer the excellency of his Creator. But
yet the fubtil Anatomift, who fearches more
deeply into this wonderful Structure. may
fee a clearer evidence for this, in the confi-
deration of the inward Fabrick, the Muſ-
cles, Nerves, Membranes; together with
all thofe fecret Contrivances in the Frame of
this little World. Thus alfo is it in the
great Univerſe, where the common appre-
henfion of things is not at all confiderable,
in compariſon to thoſe other Diſcoveries,
which may be found out by a more exact
enquiry.
As this Knowledg may conduce to the
proving
That the Earth may be a Planet.
179
proving of a God, and making Men reli-
gious, fo likewife may it ferve to confirm
unto us the Truth of the Holy Scriptures;
fince the Sacred Story, in the order of its
Narrations, does fo exactly agree with the
Converfions of Heaven, and Logistical Aftro-
nomy.
ven,
It may alſo ftir us up to behave our felves
anfwerably, unto the noble and divine Na-
ture of our Souls. When I confider the Hea-
the Works of thy Fingers; the Moon and
the Stars which thou haft ordained: What is Pfal.8. 3,6
Man, that thou art fo mindful of him? as to
create ſuch vaſt glorious Bodies for his Ser-
vice.
Again, when I confider with my felf, the
ſtrange immenſity and bignefs of this great
Univerſe; in compariſon to which,this Earth
of ours, is but as an undifcernable Point:
When I confider that I carry a Soul about
me, of a far greater worth than all this,
and Defires that are of a wider extent, and
more unbounded capacity, than this whole
Frame of Nature; then me-thinks it muſt
needs argue a degeneratenefs and poverty
of Spirit, to bufy my Faculties about fo
ignoble, narrow a Subject, as any of theſe
earthly things.
་
What a folly is it in Men to have ſuch
high conceits of themſelves, for fome ſmall
Poſſeſſions which they have in the World
above others, to keep fo great a busîle
about fo poor a Matter. Hoc eft punctum
N 2
quod
180
That the Earth may be a Planet.
Nonne o
terrema s-
mures vi-
deres u-
Sen Nat. quod inter tot gentes ferro & igni dividitur.
Quaft. l. 1. 'Tis but a little Point, which with fo much
ado is diſtributed unto fo many Nations
nimalia by Fire and Sword. What great matter is
confidera- it to be a Monarch of a ſmall part of a Point?
tis, quibus Might, not the Ants as well divide a little
prafidere
videami- Mole-hill into divers Provinces, and keep as
ni? Nam great a ftir in difpofing of their Govern-
fi inter
ment? Punctum eft illud in quo Navigatis, in
quo Bellatis, in quo Regna difponitis. All this
num ali place wherein we War, and Travel, and
quem, jus difpofe of Kingdoms, is but a Point far lefs
fibi ac fo- than any of thoſe finall Stars, that at this
teftatem diftance are ſcarce difcernable. Which when
vindica the Soul does ferioutly meditate upon, it
tem,quan-, will begin to defpife the narrownefs of its
to movere prefent Habitation, and think of providing
for it felf a Manſion in thoſe wider Spaces
above, fuch as may be more agreeable to the
Boëtius de Noblenefs and Divinity of its Nature.
Confol.l.2. Why should any one dream of propaga-
pra cateris
2.
ris cha-
chinno,
&c.
Boëtius
Ibid.
ting his Name, or fpreading his Report
through the World? when as though he had
more Glory than Ambition can hope for ;
yet as long as all this habitable Earth is but
an inconfiderable Point, what great matter
can there be in that Fame which is included
within fuch ſtrait contracted Limits?
Quicunq; folam mente præcipiti petit
Summumq; credit gloriam,
Late patentes atheris cernat plagas,
Aritung, terrarum fitum.
1
Brevem
That the Earth may be a Planet.
181
Brevem replere non valentis ambitum,
Pudebit aucti nominis.
He that to Honour only feeks to mount,
And that his chiefeft end doth count;
Let him behold the largenefs of the Skies,
And on the ſtrait Earth caft his Eyes;
He will defpife the glory of his Name,
Which cannot fill fo fmall a Frame.
Why ſhould any one be taken up in the
admiration of thefe lower out-fides, theſe
earthly Glories? Refpicite Cœli fpatium, fir- Idem 1. zi
l.zi
mitudinem, celeritatem, & aliquando definite
vilia mirari. He that rightly underſtands
the Nature of the Heavens, will ſcarce e
ſteem any other thing worth his notice, much
lefs his wonder.
Now when we lay all this together, that
he who hath moſt in the World, hath almoſt
nothing of it; That the Earth it felf, in
compariſon to the Universe, is but an incon-
fiderable Point: And yet that this whole
Univerſe does not bear fo great proportion
to the Soul of Man, as the Earth does unto
that I fay, when a Man, in fome retired
thoughts, fhall lay all this together, it muſt
needs ftir up his Spirits to a contempt of
thefe earthly Things, and make him place
his love, and endeavour upon thoſe Com-
forts that may be more anfwerable to the
excellency of his Nature.
་་
Without this Science, what Traffick could
we have with Forreign Nations? What
would
182
That the Earth may be a Planet.
would become of that mutual Commerce,
whereby the World is now made but as one
Common-wealth.
Vofq; mediis in aquis Stella, pelagoq; timendo,
Decretum monftratis iter, totiq; dediftis,
Legibus inventis hominum, commercia mundo.
'Tis you bright Stars, that in the fearful Sea
Does guide the Pilot through his purpos'd way.
Tis your direction that doth Commerce give,
With all those Men that thro' the World do live.
2. As this Science is thus profitable in theſe
and many other refpects: fo likewiſe is it
qually pleafant. The Eye (faith the Phi-
lofopher) is the fenfe of Pleaſure, and
there are no delights fo pure and immate-
rial, as thoſe which enter through that
Organ. Now to the Underſtanding, which
is the Eye of the Soul, there cannot be any
fairer profpect,than to view the whole Frame
of Nature, the Fabrick of this great Uni-
verſe, to diſcern that order and comeliness
Wifd. 7. which there is in the magnitude, fituation, mo-
tion of the ſeveral parts that belong unto it;
to fee the true caufe of that conftant varie-
ty and alteration which there is in the diffe-
rent Seaſons of the Year. All which muſt
needs enter into a Man's thoughts, with a
great deal of ſweetneſs and complacency.
And therefore it was that Julius Cafar, in
the Broils and Tumult of the Camp, made
choice of his delight:
:8, 19.
Media
L
That the Earth may be
be a Planet.
183
}
-Media inter pralia femper,
Stellarum, Caliq; plagis, fuperifq; vacavit.
He always leifure found, amidst his Wars,
To mark the Coasts of Heav'n,& learn the liars.
And for this reafon likewife did Seneca,
amidſt the continual noiſe and busfle of the
Court, betake himſelf to this Recreation :
O quam juvabat, quo nihil majus, parens
Natura gennit, operis immenfi artifex,
Calum intueri Solis, & curros facros
Mundiq; motus, Solis alternas vices,
Orbemq; Pheobes, Aftra quem cingunt vaga
Lateq; fulgens atheris magni decus.
O what a pleasure was it to furvay
Natures chief Work,the Heavens, where we may
View the alternate Courſes of the Sun,
The facred Chariots, how the World does run,
The Moons bright Orb, when ſhe's attended by
Thofe fcattered ſtars,whofe light adorns the Sky.
Lucan.
L.10.
And certainly thofe eminent Men, who
have this way beſtowed a great part of their
imploiment, fuch as were Ptolomy, Julius Ca-
far, Alphonfus King of Spain, the Noble Ty-
cho, &c. have not only by this means pitched
-upon that which for the prefent was a more
folid kind of pleaſure and contentment, but
alfo a furer way to propagate their memo-
ries unto future Ages. Thofe great coſtly
Pyra-
184
be That the Earth may be
}
!!
T
a Planet.
Pyramids which were built to perpetuate
the memory of their Founders, fhall fooner
periſh and moulder away into their Primi-
tive Duft, than the Names of fuch Wor-
thies fhall be forgotten. The Monuments
of Learning are more durable than the Mo-
numents of Wealth or Power.
All which Encouragements may be abun-
dantly enough to ftir up any confidering
Man, to beſtow fome part of his time in the
ſtudy and inquifition of thefe Truths.
Falices anime, quibus hac cognofcere primum,
Inq; domos fuperas fcandere cura fuit.
FINIS.
Books Sold by John Gellibrand, at the
Golden Ball in St. Pauls Church-Tard.
B
Oneri Anatomia. 2 Vol. ir. Folio.
Zodiacus Medico-Gallicus, pro 3 Annis. 40
BpVilkins Sermons, and Beauty of Provi-
dence. In Octavo.
Plutarch's Morals, tranflated from the Greek
by feveral Hands, In Octavo.
Remarks upon the deplorable Fall of the
·Emperor Julian. In Quarto.
A Triennial Viſitation-Sermon, preach'd at
Reading, before Seth L. Bishop of Salisbury,
By John Barron Prebend of VVindfor."
Bandrandi Geographia ordine literarum difpo
fita. 2 Vol. in Fol. Paris. 1682.
>
$
1